Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"...And here is your new office, Mr. Murphy! I'll leave you to get comfortable here for a while." The door shut with a click shortly after, leaving me to try and process the recent changes to my life.

First of all, Director Emily Piggot, my boss of many years, was dead. Most people weren't sure what happened or even how she died, just that she was found in her home. The press has been clamoring at the bit to get any information, but the PRT have kept this astoundingly quiet. The details they do have are only known to those with high levels of security clearance, which is just a handful of people really, but we in the smaller roles have heard enough to figure out that it wasn't an accident. Someone or something wanted her dead and gone, and I guess they finally succeeded, if you believe those rumors at least.

Considering that I'm her replacement though, that rumor is pretty damn scary.

See, after she was found, the office went in an uproar. People were scrambling everywhere trying to figure out what had happened and who to report to and all sorts of other little things that probably weren't as pressing. Then some genius got the idea for her secretary to be the replacement, and everyone just rolled with it. I protested as hard as I could, but they had a lot more push than me, and here I am now. Newly christened Director of the East-North-East branch of the Parahuman Response Team. Two days ago I was filing papers and organizing meeting schedules, and now I'll be expected to keep a handle on Brockton Bay? To make sure that Lung doesn't burn the city to the ground, or that we don't get a miniature World War 2 on Lord's Street?

The change was jarring, to say the least.

I decided that getting comfortable in the office was a much less harrowing task than running a bunch of superheroes and heavily armed policemen, so I took stock of the room. It hadn't changed any since I'd last been in there, mostly just the few personal effects the Director had were cleared out. A large wooden desk with a computer set up on top with a wide leather chair behind it. I guess with her health issues she didn't really get to move too much, so she just had the desk really. I took my seat in the chair, trying to brush off just how strange it was to be on this side of the desk when the door slammed open.

Startled out of my idle thoughts, I looked at the entrance to see a small figure standing there. Vista stood there in her full gear, legs wide apart and a hand still on the door she'd just violently opened. I'd had some interaction with her before, but not very much outside of a quick greeting or letting her know the Director was ready to see her. She'd always come off as somewhat precocious, definitely more mature than she should've been for her age, but with that little bit of her age showing through to remind you that she is in fact a twelve-year old girl.

And now she was standing in the entrance to my new office, looking downright pissed.

Her teeth were gritted tightly and a ferocious growl came from her as she stalked into the room. I was somewhat mentally aware that I was much older and possibly stronger than her, and that I even outranked her, but frankly I wasn't really feeling that when face-to-face with an enraged cape, no matter how small.

She stood at the end of my desk, seemingly content to just snarl at me. I felt extremely anxious, unsure what could've brought this on from someone who I'd never been anything but cordial to, and was desperate to get her wrath away from her. "Uhm, h-hello Vist-"

"Don't you hello me!" she snarled, and I won't hesitate to admit I shrank in my seat some. "Of course it had to be you of all people who takes that seat! No, I couldn't have gotten someone actually good, we had to get the goddamn desk jockey!"

A twinge of indignation rose from me at her words, but she continued before I could even consider defending myself. "Piggot wasn't the nicest lady in the world, sure, but she knew how to remain professional and do her damn job! But you, ohhh, you" she pointed harshly at me, "are nothing but a goddamn asshole!"

That indignation grew alongside mounting confusion. "What're you-"

"I see you behind your desk there! Every time I walk by, you're always just so nice to me. 'Good morning Vista!' 'How was your day, Vista!' It's so frustrating!" she stamped her feet in a kind of cute fashion, but I really wasn't about to say that out loud at the moment. "You're so goddamn patronizing right in the open, but so freaking polite about it that I can't do anything! It's like my age is all that matters to you, never my track record! Never my actual accomplishments!" she gesticulated wildly with her hands, and even if she wasn't saying anything, the movements oozed frustration enough to carry the point.

Is this how she really saw me? I thought I was just being polite and professional, never patronizing! I never wanted to piss off the person who could probably beat my ass seven ways to Sunday, no matter how small! I wasn't sure how to calm her, but I had to at least give it a try. Swallowing the lump in my throat, I tried to begin making amends. "L-look Vista, I never-"

"And there he goes again!" she huffed out, throwing her arms in the air, "treating me like a little girl to be coddled! Newsflash, I've been in more life-and-death situations than half of the actual adults in this building! But no, all that matters is my age. What're you gonna do next huh? Gonna give me a lollipop and tell me how much of a 'good girl I am'?!"

She stood there, shaking in rage for a moment before taking a deep breath and sighing. "And now you're the Director, so I'm never gonna see the outside of this building again. Nope, it's gonna be all console duty for me from now on. I might as well just get to it." She lets off another sigh, and walks out of the room without another word.

Frankly, I'm just too flabbergasted by what the hell just happened to really say anything. I sit there in shock, trying to process this, when Vista bursts right back into the room, actually kicking the door open as she does so.

"Sir!" she begins, stood at attention with her arms at her side and her back straight as an arrow. "I'm sorry for that outburst, but I refuse to be sidelined! You can't just treat me like a kid, I won't let that happen!" I've never seen her so impassioned before in my time as the Director's secretary, and it's boggling how out of left field it all is.

"I know that you just want to keep me safe" she continues, "but I can prove to you I'm not just some child to be pushed around! If you won't see it through my actions in the field, then I'll just have to prove it around the office." She puffs up with either determination or pride, I can't tell really. "I'll show you just how mature and worthy I am, I promise!" And with a strong salute, she spins on her heel and once again leaves me office.

I... I don't know what's going on with that little girl, but I really hope she's okay. Before I can begin to really consider what was going on in the young cape's head, my door once again opened, luckily revealing Miss Militia, and not anymore strangely emotional Wards.

"Oh thank god Miss Militia, I just had the strangest interaction. Vista was here and-"

"I heard." she interrupted, and I could hear the amusement in her words. "I'll have a talk with her later, don't worry. But for now, I wanted to welcome our new Director." The superhero stepped over to my desk and gently placed the cup of coffee down on the top.

I stared at the action in confusion. "Miss Militia, you're a hero, you don't have to do that for me." It was usually my job to bring the Director a cup of coffee when she wanted it, and seeing one of the city's capes, especially one as beloved as this one, doing so was jarring to say the least.

She softly shook her head. "That's normally true, but I feel familiar enough with this organization to sense a shift in the office dynamics." It was said in such a resigned tone that it had me kind of worried.

"Miss Militia, what're you-"

"No, don't try to save face Director" she said, "I know how you are, what you want from us. We've already got the image department working on retooling everything to your demands."

I wonder if Director Piggot was ever blindsided by capes like this. "Miss Militia what are you talking about? I never made any demands, I actually just got introduced to this office not even half an hour ago."

"I know, and that's the crazy thing about it. You didn't have to make any demands, but we know. It's almost like you were born for this position, to sit in power. It's a wonder you're not a parahuman, but I guess you wouldn't have gotten to where you are if that were the case."

"Miss Militia-"

"Please" she said with a soft tone, "call me Hannah. You are my boss after all, it's only right." And while it sounded like mirth in her tone, there was a hint of something else that I couldn't put down...

"Now, I've got to be going. Even with eight more hours than anyone else, paperwork never ends. Goodbye, Director Murphy." And she walked off, the smallest hint of a sway to her hips keeping my eyes glued on them until the door shut behind her.

I sat in silence, contemplating what these Capes' deal was. Slowly, I pressed a button on the desk.

"Yes Director Murphy?" a bubbly voice asked through the speaker on the desk.

"...What's the PRT's policy on alcohol in the office again?"

Chapter Text

It's been a few days now since I've been instated as the new Director and honestly, it's difficult but not so much as being a secretary. Sure there's forms to look over and sign, and people to command, but it's not as constant or intensive as my previous job. Oh I had no doubt this would ramp up once an actual emergency started, I've lived in the Bay long enough to know that it won't stay quiet. But for the moment, it was nice, almost like a mini-vacation honestly.

...Well, the actual work part is like that. Dealing with my subordinates has been... strange.

For starters, I haven't actually seen too many capes after that strange first day, but the ones who did stop by were decidedly more normal than those first two. Mostly stopping by as a greeting, although not with the strange subtext that Miss Militia was talking about. It was nice to see that not all capes were so bizarre.

"Director Murphy, I've brought a coffee for you."

Startled, I looked up to see woman in a grey and white bodysuit with blue computer lines running throughout the outfit to give it a digital look. The only skin showed on her face, with her eyes covered by a white domino mask, and her brown hair tied back into a ponytail. The expression on her face was not pleased at all, but not yet angry or enraged.

Battery, then. Guess I spoke too soon.

I wasn't happy to see that I'd be having yet another strange encounter with a female cape. "Battery, hello. I don't believe we've met." I gave her my strongest smile, hoping that it wasn't shaking with how nervous I was. "What brings you into my office today?" I felt it was best to remain professional when interacting with angry people. If nothing else, it made them less likely to get more mad.

She gave off a small sigh. "Hello sir. I wanted to stop by and give my greetings, since I haven't been able to do so recently. Busy week, you know?" Her look was somewhat pointed as she continued. "Miss- Oh, wait, she told me you know her identity. Hannah, told me that it'd be a good idea to bring you a coffee on my way up here."

I had hoped that was an isolated incident, as I really didn't want people to think I was treating capes badly. It'd be better to correct that then, before it gets out of hand. "Battery, I'm not sure why she told you that, but I promise that's not necessary."

Unfortunately, that seemed to aggravate the woman. "Of course it isn't necessary." she huffed, "It's not like you can order us to do things like that. Really only Armsmaster would be able to, even though realistically it would be an abuse of his power. But I'm glad that Hannah told me before I embarrassed myself. I can see the writing on the wall, that there's no real replacement to take the position, that anyone who could even remotely replace Emily doesn't understand the city, the situation enough to be effective.

"But you were her right hand man, her direct underling. You understand her mind well enough to do well in the role, therefore making yourself irreplaceable. So now you can institute your depraved rule over this building, slowly but surely. Sure getting coffee for you might sound like a small thing, but it'll ramp up until everyone in this building knows that they're beneath you!"

I found myself at a loss for words at her statements, of just how many leaps in logic she'd have to have taken to get to that conclusion. "Battery, I assure you, I was just her secretary. I don't have any deep insights into the way she ran things."

"Please sir, don't patronize me." she said in exasperation, like I'd just treated her like a kindergartner. "No one else worked so closely with her, there's no way you could've not picked up on what she did." I opened my mouth to speak, but she stopped me. "I just want to work sir, to make this city a better place, and that's best done if I cooperate. So if I have to get you a coffee every now and then, I guess it's not really the worst thing in the world. Better than getting the ire of the Director."

I opened my mouth to protest, but shut it once more. It didn't seem I was going to get her to believe me right now, and I'd rather not provoke a cape. Despite what she said, I was fully aware of how replaceable I was, and by definition Parahumans are definitely not that. So with a headache forming, I decided to just accept defeat for now. "Very well then Battery, I don't want to anger you. Just please, be aware I'd like to have a positive working relationship with everyone in this office."

She gave a small nod. "Of course sir, I understand completely. I'll be going now, my shift is about to end."

I watched her go, and sat nervously waiting for her to come right back in like Vista had. When a few minutes passed with no sign of that, I reluctantly relaxed in my chair, wondering where these women had gotten such crazy notions. I wasn't some grand schemer, and I definitely didn't want to be so damn arrogant like she'd said. I was just a secretary damnit, this was already weird enough without everyone assuming I had some ulterior motive.

Rubbing my eyes, I decided I needed a break. A glance at the clock showed that while a little early, I could take my lunch now and it'd be fine. So I stood up, taking a sip of the coffee Battery had brought (it was a bit too bitter for my liking, but it felt like a bit of normalcy in this strange morning), and walked out the door.

As I walked down the hall, I could feel everyone's gazes on me. People left and right looked at me with hurried glances, and shushed whispers started and ended when I turned a corner. It was kind of scary being the center of so much attention, and I cursed myself for forgetting I was the Director, that everyone considered me their boss and were probably just as scared of looking stupid in front of me as I used to be in front of Ms. Piggot.

I'd considered going down to the lunch hall to grab a bite to eat, but the fact that I wasn't too hungry at the moment combined with the knowledge that however bad the stares were here, they were bound to be a hundred times worse in that busy room, had me going towards a small staff room I liked to frequent when I was particularly tired. It was cozy and small, and in a secluded enough corner of the building that it got very little traffic.

I walked inside the thankfully empty room and beelined toward the vending machine. While I wasn't really hungry, a nice candy bar and some relaxing reading on my phone were just what the doctor ordered. I put my order into the machine and was promptly struck with horror as the little spring-thing stopped moving, leaving me candy-less. "Oh come on..." I sat there for a moment thinking about what to do when I heard a sharp clack on the linoleum behind me. Startled, I spun around and came face-to-face with Vista.

I'm not ashamed to say I panicked a little bit. Seeing as my last encounter with her was so heated, I wasn't truly looking forward to this one. But I reminded myself that if I ever wanted to be taken seriously as a Director, I needed to not be afraid of my own capes. So after taking a moment to steel my nerves, I walked up to the young heroine. "H-hello Vista." Damn you stutter, we're supposed to be confident! "What brings you here today?"

Unlike last time, I was greeted with a radiant smile. It looked frankly adorable, and I would bet it would be even cuter without the helmet blocking her eyes, but I wouldn't want to say either to her just in case. "Oh I'm so glad I caught you Director! I heard you were coming here, and came as fast as I could." Oh great, there goes my nice secluded break then. Well, I guess the rumor mill was always pretty active, so it makes sense that they'd be talking about where I eat. Doesn't make it any nicer though.

"But enough of that" she says with a wave of her hand. "I wanted to apologize again for my outburst the other day. I realize that it must've reaffirmed how immature I am in your mind, but my age has just always been a... touchy subject for me." Vista looked off the side, a light blush coloring her cheeks. I could understand why people didn't take her seriously, she was just too cute for her own good.

"So, I wanted to reaffirm that I'll be fixing that. I know you're going to keep me off the field, and I've come to terms with it." Really? That didn't seem much like her... "Yes sir, I'm very serious about this." Ah crap, I said that out loud didn't I...

"I wanted to ask..." she trailed off, taking a deep breath and steeling her own nerves. A strange sight to be sure, I thought I was supposed to be the nervous one here? "I wanted to ask if you'd take me on as your secretary!" she nearly yelled out.

I... That wasn't what I was expecting her to say.

"Vista, are you sure? This seems like a downgrade from being a Ward."

The girl in question looked to me and sighed. "I know sir, but with your new policies I'm basically not going to be a Ward." What policies? I'm definitely too new to make policies, so what's that about?

"Vista, I have no clue what policies you're-"

"Well of course you don't sir" she said confidently. "They can't exactly be written down, now can they? But I've been a Ward long enough to know when something can't be legally instated, but just as harshly enforced. But regardless, I'd still like to help, and as the Director you're going to be the busiest and most in need of help. So, that's what I'd like to do.

She took a hand out from behind her and presented me with a small stack of sheets. "I realize it's a bit counter-intuitive to ask you for something as an apology, but I feel it'd be the best way for me to show my dedication to this organization, even from inside the building."

I was conflicted on this matter heavily. She thought I had the clout to instate an unofficial policy? After I'd only been a Director for less than a week? I guess a lofty-sounding title like 'Director' can mean a lot to a child...

I took the form from her and gave it a brief glance. It was definitely an application for the secretary position, it was even an internal application too. It seemed bizarre to me, but frankly she seems sold on the matter. I sighed and spoke again. "If this is what you'd really like, than sure, I can make you my little secretary."

Her mouth formed into a tight line upon hearing what I'd said. Goddamnit, I didn't mean to reinforce that idea! Me and my stupid mouth... "I understand sir. I'll have to work very hard to show you just how mature I really am. But thank you for the opportunity, I can guess that means you trust me to some extent at least. I'll be off then Director, I have to prepare for my new role." She gave a loose salute and walked off, leaving me alone in the break room once more.

Christ, I really fucked up in saying that. I'll have to fix that later, I'd rather not make a cape too angry in one day. So with that thought in my mind, I turned around and gazed at the vending machine once more.

"Now how am I gonna get this candy bar out..."

Chapter Text

Sighing internally, I wondered how I could've been so naïve.

Just earlier today I'd been talking about how easy this job was, how little work it was. And well, yeah I guess it was, but I was only doing paperwork then. And yeah, I'd had a few weird encounters with capes, but I don't know if that was too difficult.

But this... I wasn't really sure how to deal with this.

Across from my desk were two chairs, both occupied at the moment, and the source of my consternation.

Miss Militia at least seemed normal. She was still wearing her soldier's attire and flag bandana, and I could see the shape of a taser sitting in her hand. With her bandanna up, I couldn't really tell what she was thinking or how she was feeling, but hopefully she'd be just as cordial as last time.

Looking to the other occupant of the room was where I was having issues however. A younger black girl, wearing a normal black tank top and grey sweatpants. She was scowling something fierce, but otherwise looked pretty normal. At least if it wasn't for the large collar around her neck, with a few glowing lights on the front that were blinking indiscriminately.

I wasn't sure what to make of it.

"So, Miss Militia." I started, these being the first words spoken since they walked in and sat down. "What brings you and your guest here today?"

At this, the girl laughed uproariously. Miss Militia glared at her from the side, but otherwise let her get it out, while I just wasn't really sure what was so funny. When she finally calmed down enough to speak, all she said was "Oh man, he really doesn't know anything huh?"

Miss Militia thumbed the taser and it sparked for a second, long enough to startle both me and the girl, before she flicked it off again. "Enough Sophia, he's still new. Everyone needs some adjustment to something new, no matter how competent." Turning her head to me, she continued. "This is Sophia Hess, also known as Shadow Stalker, one of the Wards."

Well, that wasn't really what I was expecting. I realize I'm in the PRT building, but I seem to be particularly surrounded by capes. And not just any capes; female capes. Which was coming to be a sure sign of trouble.

Back to the matter at hand however, I still needed to know why she was here, and more importantly, why she had that massive collar on. "Okay, good to know then. Why is she here?"

I was pretty damned sure Miss Militia smiled behind her bandanna. "Well sir, in our investigations, we found evidence that she's broken probation many times in her civilian identity alone, with the help of a member of PRT staff. Because of this, she was due to be immediately shipped to juvenile hall. However, with the way the office is changing, I might have a use for her after all. But I'd need your permission to keep her here."

That was definitely interesting. On one hand, I could definitely see Sophia being a troublemaker, what with the lack of respect and constant glaring since she's been in here. But on the other, if Miss Militia can keep her in line than that means more capes on staff, and a better ability to handle cape problems. She's been in this way longer than I have anyways, and on the field no less, so I'll trust her.

"Okay then Miss Militia, I'll give you full permission to guide Shadow Stalker here however you want."

The part of Miss Militia's face that I could see lit up with delight, and I was happy to know that she took her so well to her job. Sophia on the other hand had a rather strange expression, one of confusion maybe, or possibly apprehension. I'm not sure, but I was never the best at reading faces so it's pointless to try and tell. "Thank you sir!" she intones gleefully, "I'll have her shaped up in the image of your office in no time. Come on Sophia, we've got work to do." She stands up and grabs the girl's arm, leading her out the door.

But before they cross, Sophia halts them both and looks directly in my eyes. "You're pathetic, Mr. Secretary. I can't wait to see who replaces you."

Well. That's kinda frightening, I won't lie. Really hope that collar can keep her from coming after me...

A rough pull from Miss Militia has her stumbling out the door, and they continue on. "Stalker, you know I'll have to add punishments for such a blatant disrespect to our boss..." she trails off, before the door shuts and I'm once again alone in my office.

Jeeze. These capes sure do know how to add stress onto a man's plate, huh?

With that thought, I sink into the comforting monotony of filling out paperwork.

A knock on the door startles me out of my focus, and a quick glance at the clock shows it's getting close to quitting time, which is always a good sign. I'm a bit tired from the day's efforts, so I don't really care to confirm identities. "Come in!" I yell.

The door opens to reveal a man I had seen around the office a bit, but hadn't really recognized before. He's pretty sharply dressed, but not overly formal, though he looks better than I probably do. "Greetings Director, I haven't had the chance to introduce myself yet, and I've come to make amends for that." he tells me, voice silky and pleasant. He reaches out an open hand across my desk. "Thomas Calvert, PRT Consultant."

I take his hand and try my damndest to remain as confident as he seems. "Alexander Murphy, the new Director of the PRT. Welcome then Mr. Calvert, take a seat." He dutifully does so, and I can't help but notice how smooth his movements are.

Once he seems seated, I begin my own conversation. "Forgive me if it seems rude, but I have to ask; what exactly do we consult you on?"

"That's a perfectly reasonable question, Director. You were just a secretary there for a while, it makes sense you wouldn't be fully aware of your boss' work." Oh good, he doesn't seem to be insulted by my question, and actually understands my predicament! That alone makes this conversation worth it.

"Well" he continues, "I used to be a PRT field agent, one of the only two survivors of Ellisburg. The other one was your boss actually, Emily Piggot." Jesus, I didn't mean to bring up memories like that. He must've seen the worry in my face however. "Don't worry, it was a long time ago, and I'm doing very well for myself these days. Anyways, to answer your question, my job here is to provide my knowledge for use in PRT operations. My experience can really help when raiding fortified locations, for example."

I can feel my face brightening up. "Oh, that's fantastic then! No one actually told me, I'd definitely welcome an experienced brain when something bad happens. Know that I'm very happy to have you here Mr. Calvert!"

He chuckles softly. "That's good to hear. It's always so precarious with a new boss, you know?"

I nod my head. "Too true, too true."

He glances at his watch. "Well I should be off, it's almost closing time, after all. I wish I had some champagne we could toast to but I'll settle for the hope that this is the start of a fruitful partnership."

I raise my hand in a mock toast. "To a good future!"

He copies my motion and we make a pretend-clink and laugh about it. "Good night then Director" he says as he turns to walk out the door.

I'm left with a feeling of relief in my chest, that there's someone competent here who isn't a volatile cape. That's as good a way as any to end the night, and I set to packing up my stuff.

What a nice man he was!

Chapter Text

I walked into the front doors of the PRT feeling rather refreshed and looking forward to the day. It was a nice feeling to know that there was someone unpowered with considerable experience in these affairs with my back. It made the responsibility of being Director feel that much lighter.

Walking into the doors, I almost jumped as the guards snapped to attention and gave me crisp salutes. It would probably always be scary to have this much attention on my actions, to technically have all of this power at my beck and call. But I had to knuckle up to it if I was gonna live up to Piggot's name. So with no small amount of effort, I put on a hopefully steady smile and gave a small wave to the room. That seemed to settle people down, but I noticed that a few of the guards hadn't taken their eyes off of me, and the receptionist was looking at me like I might eat her.

Strange, but trust that I'm not gonna fire her would take time to build. So, knowing that I have to go get started on my day, I walked past the reception desk, giving the girl there a bright smile to calm down. If anything she seemed to shrink further in her seat, legs crossing and clenching the file in her arms tightly. Damn, I guess it must've looked more like a snarl or something than a friendly grin. Gotta work on that before I do any public speaking.

I'd spent about an hour responding to emails when a knock sounded at my door. I looked up and began to call to the person behind the door when it opened up, revealing a small figure.

A young girl stood there, holding a few papers in her free hand. She was dressed very professionally in a dark green business jacket with a white undershirt peeking beneath, and a matching skirt that was long enough to go past her knees. I could see she had on smooth black loafers to complete the look. Her face lit up as she spotted me and I couldn't help but feel a faint familiarity as I looked at her.

"Oh, there you are Director Murphy!" she chirped happily. "Everyone else is waiting for you, so I was sent to get you."

That was a worrying statement to hear. "Wait, who's waiting for me?"

"They said it was their weekly meeting, one that the Director needs to attend."

I could've smacked myself then. Of course I knew about the weekly meeting, it just never occurred to me that I'd have to attend. I was so used to watching Piggot go attend them, and being Director still really hasn't clicked with me yet.

I swiftly stood and began to power-walk around my desk. "Thank you for informing me miss, I really appreciate it."

She gave a small giggle, probably at my expense (though to be fair, it was kinda deserved this time). "No problem Director Murphy, that's what I'm here for."

God it was on the tip of my tongue who she was, but I really couldn't place it. But as much as I wanted to ask, I have a meeting to attend, and so I locked my door behind me and walked quickly to the conference room.

Luckily it wasn't terribly far from my office, so I got in front of the door fairly quickly. I wanted nothing more than to take a few minutes to really steel myself for it, staring at that frosted glass, but I knew that I couldn't really afford it. So I took a deep breath, grabbed the door knob, and opened it.

Entering the room I could see that it was definitely a meeting of higherups. Armsmaster sat to the left closest to the door, his bright blue armor blocking any hints I could get about his mood, and beside him sat Mr. Calvert, looking almost serene in his chair. I could see Deputy Director Renick seated opposite him, looking orderly and presentable, but the gruff scowl he wore killed the image a bit. And last but certainly not least, a projector on the opposite wall showed the image of Chief Deputy Director Costa-Brown, looking stern as ever in an immaculate office.

"Director Murphy" she said curtly. "Glad you could join us, take a seat." I looked around for a moment before realizing I was supposed to take a seat at the other head of the table, as the current Director. Armsmaster and Renick gave me small, brusque nods, but Mr. Calvert gave me a nice smile and wave, which I returned.

The second I took a seat, Costa-Brown started speaking again. " To start, I understand that you are still adjusting to your position so I will excuse today's lateness. But be sure to show up on time to your next meeting."

I nodded. "Yes Chief Director, I understand."

"Good. I would like to ask how you mean to keep your city in check, what with the large amount of Villains that live there."

Right to the hard-hitting questions huh? I knew this was going to be a long meeting.

"Thank you for your time today Mr. Murphy. I implore you to take up further planning with Armsmaster before the week's end. Goodbye." The projection flickered off.

I tried not to be too obvious about it as I slumped down in relief. The Chief Director had a way of speaking that was almost like going to the Principal's office when you were younger. I must not've been as stealthy as I thought as I heard a chuckle from across the table, and looked up to see Mr. Calvert in good spirits.

He noticed my attention and calmed his laughter. "First time meeting with the Chief Director, hm? She has that effect on most, I assure you. You're no different then the rest of us." That was a relief to hear at least.

"Quite" Armsmaster said as he stood up. "Director I cannot talk any longer today as I haven't allotted the time in my schedule. I will however be meeting with you Friday morning before noon, so mark it on your own schedule." And with that short statement he marched out of the room, back stiff as a rod as he did so.

I saw a shadow cast over my vision and looked to see Renick standing beside me. "Pleasure to meet you finally Director. I've got my own work to do and can't talk, but hopefully you can get some of your underlings to show you how to do your job. I'm not so confident in that as of today."

As the door closed, I turned to Mr. Calvert. "Are those two always so..." I trailed off, not sure how impolite I wanted to be to two people who probably should've gotten my position.

"Rude is the word you're looking for Director. And yes, they tend to be." He gathered his things and made for the door as well, and I decided to follow his lead. "Well, back to the grind, hey Murphy?" With a short grin he held the door open for me, and I walked, making sure to give my own polite smile as well.

There'd been too many stiff personalities today to not, really.

Walking into my lobby, I noticed that young girl sitting at my old desk. "Oh, hello there, I didn't know you were still here, little miss." I must've said something wrong because her face soured a bit.

"I can see I have my work cut out for me." She stood up and walked up to me, stretching her hand out for a shake. "I'm Vista sir, I guess you didn't recognize me out of costume."

Oh god I was an idiot for not recognizing it. She said she was gonna be my secretary and I even signed off on the forms. I could've slapped myself for my stupidity, but I needed to make things right for now. "Oh you're absolutely right Vista, I really didn't recognize you without a visor."

She gave a soft smile. "That's fine sir, it is the point of the costumes after all. Call me Missy when I'm in civilian dress, please, we like to keep the connection between the two secret." Her smile soured a bit as she took me in. "Sir, are you feeling alright?"

Now that puzzled me a bit. "I think so, why do you ask Missy?"

"Well, you look kind of... tired, I think is right. But maybe a bit more? I'm not sure, you just don't look well."

Oh, well that made more sense. Much better than other suspicions she could've had, rather not get my reputation tanked by people thinking I was using drugs or had some sort of psychosis. "Ah, well you'd be right. I slept perfectly fine, I just had a meeting with some very important people. Have you ever met Chief Director Costa-Brown?" A short shake of the head and I continued. "Well, I haven't done so in person yet, but honestly I kind of hope I never will. She was polite enough but her stare and tone comes off as if you're being judged for heinous crimes, even over a video call. It was very intense is all."

I could see the understanding in her face and had to suppress a sigh of relief. "Other than that, I'm doing fine. Just gonna need to take some time to de-stress before getting back to work." I said as I opened my door and walked in. I took a few moments to correct a few things that had gotten knocked out of place in my rush to get to the meeting, and then took a seat. I was surprised to see Vist-Missy standing there with a shell-shocked expression, like she'd just seen a car accident happen before her eyes.

I abruptly stood up again, concern flooding my veins. "Missy, are you okay? What's wrong?" I took a step forward, hand outstretched to hopefully ground her out of whatever this is, but she took a step back in fear, as if I was the danger she'd just sensed.

"N-no!" she yelled. "You can't make me do that, Director Murphy!"

Now I was puzzled. "Missy, what on earth-?"

"Don't play dumb with me!" she snapped, the vitriol in her tone causing me to freeze. "I heard you loud and clear, mister! I might be your new secretary, but that's not in the job description and we both know it! The Director's got a lot of power, but coercing young girls to do... those things with you isn't one of them!"

I couldn't do much more but stand her in bafflement as the young girl got into her tirade. "Oh sure, you've seemed so reasonable until now, with your nice attitude and polite words, but I guess it was all a front, huh? You really wanted to get at me like the lecherous creep you are!"

Now those were accusations I definitely didn't need, Director or not. "Now hold on a second Mi-"

"Oh don't you start trying to defend yourself now, Director pervert! I see you for exactly what you are now, and I won't stand for it. You just wanted a cute little girl to wrap her lips around your p-pen-thingie! To use me as your personal little plaything, to sit under your desk and make pleasing you my full-time job! And worst of all, you thought I wouldn't be able to do a damn thing because you're my direct superior now? God, it was probably part of your scheme to get me as your secretary too, huh? Well not gonna happen buster! I joined the PRT to stop evil criminals and that's exactly what I'm gonna do. Once I tell Miss Militia what you just tried, you can kiss your ass goodbye!" She put her hand out behind her and I could see the space distort inwards as she stepped inside, and disappeared just as quickly as it happened.

What the hell just happened with her?

More importantly, what's gonna happen to me! No one's gonna believe my word over an accomplished hero, I'm so screwed! Is it better to try and make a break for it now, or to just comply when I get arrested for a lighter sentence?

I sat there with my head in my hands as I could feel my life collapsing around me and tried to come to grips with everything that just took place here. It must've been for quite a while, as I heard the door knock in what felt like seconds but was probably minutes since Vista left my room. With great reluctance, I found the will to weakly call out to them. "C-come in." I said, possibly for the last time.

The door opened to reveal Miss Militia in her fatigues and bandanna, a glowing green pistol hanging off her hip. I couldn't really read her expression behind the bandanna, but her eyes had a sort of determination inside of them, and I didn't need to be a Thinker to understand what she was determined to do. She shut the door behind herself and calmly walked before my desk and stood in silence. I wished desperately to ask what was going to happen to me, but the fear I was feeling won over that feeling and we stood in the room for some time. Finally, her shoulders drooped and she heaved out a sigh. My own shoulders tensed at the action and I braced myself for what was coming.

"I knew this was coming, but really I didn't expect it to be so soon." Wait, what? She knew this was coming, what is she talking about? "And really, of all the protectorate members, I wasn't expecting you to approach Vista of all people first, but it does make a certain amount of sense. From an outside perspective it'd be easy to make the mistake that she could easily be coerced to your side, to get you even more power than even your position grants you. But in the end, that doesn't matter. What does matter is the immediate aftermath."

She looked back up at me and gave me a once-over, before nodding to herself in some silent decision. "Honestly, it could be worse. You're not half-bad looking so that certainly helps. But there's a few things I need to explain to you first, Director Murphy, before we begin anything."

This whole day was about as confusing as it gets, so while there were definitely matters to address, I was willing to listen to Miss Militia. Anything to make sense of today. "Of course, Miss Militia. I'm ready to listen, and hopefully understand and correct what wrong I did today."

She seemed to relax a tad at my words. "Thank you Director Murphy, it's good to see you're still willing to learn.

"To start" she began. "I understand your ambitions Director. I know what you want. I know that being Director of Brockton Bay is... beneath you, in a way. That you long for greater heights and power, and that the strongest form of power for a non-cape is underlings, to have others under your thumb and have them dance at your whims. And realistically, even being capes there's not much the rest of us can do to stop you from taking us women and girls and bending us to every little fancy that crosses your mind. I get that you want all the parahuman pussy in Brockton Bay, to have people who should be leagues above you in capability and look into their eyes as they take your cock between their lips and swallow your cum while thanking you for it. And frankly I don't doubt for a second that you'll get it all, one way or another. I realized that the moment I looked into your eyes, the moment I saw that spark of genius and ambition behind them, I understood what you wanted and that unless I was willing to uproot everything I'd ever worked for, I'd need to go along with it.

"But you have to understand that not everyone's going to go along so smoothly with your schemes, and that while you'll certainly have this office, no, this city under your thumb sooner or later, that there will be pushback. This is going to be a big change for us all, it's even unthinkable to some people. I understand what you were trying to tell Vista, but she's going to take a more delicate hand to drop to her knees without all sorts of headaches, headaches that neither of us want. So, as much as it pains me to admit... I'll help you in your malicious plan, so that you don't harm us all more than necessary, so that this works as smoothly as possible.

"However, there's one thing I want you to understand, Director Murphy" she said, tone gaining a more viscous edge. "I'm not doing this for you, to satisfy your twisted desires, to bend my knee willingly and call you master. No, I'm doing this for the good of the PRT and Brockton Bay, so that they'll still be recognizable by the end of your devious little machinations."

That was a lot to take in really. Most important to my mind was if this is what all the other incidents with capes have been built off of, that I had some sort of secret master agenda to rule Brockton Bay. I have no idea where they got that sort of notion, I barely wanted to have this Director's seat! I better clear this up as soon as possible. "Miss Militia, I have to say-"

"With all due respect sir" the woman interrupted me, "I'd really prefer if we could just get this over with today. Do I have your permission to go ahead? Oh, and it's Hannah, sir, remember?"

Jesus, it's like everything these women say takes the wind out of my sails. "Uhm, go ahead with what, Hannah?"

She simply sighed. "I see, as long as you don't explicitly say it, it's not like you can be caught giving inappropriate orders. I'll take that as a yes, then." She walked around the desk with a powerful stride until she came besides me. She spun my chair so I was facing her, and got down on her knees. Once her hands began reaching for my belt though, I grabbed ahold of her.

"Miss Militia! What on earth are you doing!" It's one thing to tell me about my supposed endeavor to become a despot, it's another to attempt to get sexual with your boss out of nowhere!

"Now now Director" she said in a tone like a teacher scolding a rowdy child. "I get that it adds a little bit of excitement for you, but for my first time, could you at least be straightforward with me?" And without waiting for an answer, her hands surged forward with more strength than I was prepared to deal with, blasting right past my apparently futile resistance and before I could try to stop this madness again I froze at the sensation of hands touching my penis.

Looking back on the incident later, I'd rationalize that the combination of lots of short-term stress, the fear of a cape manhandling my penis, and the fact that said cape was in fact a beautiful woman were all massive factors in why I hadn't stopped this inappropriate conduct at once.

It didn't hurt that as she stroked my shaft and fished out my balls with gentle caresses, I kinda wasn't considering resistance in the slightest. I had to stifle my voice as the soft touch of her hands went up and down my member, sending tingles of pleasure down the organ as her other hand gave light squeezes to my sack, not enough to harm in the least, but enough to really get a man worked up. "Wow" I heard her breath out as she continued her ministrations, fingers dancing across the flesh. "I wasn't expecting it to be so warm..."

Her treatment went on for a bit longer, and she seemed to be more exploring my penis than attempting to give a proper handjob, but hell if I was going to call her out. The light touches from the admittedly calloused fingers have been the best feeling I'd had in quite some time, and there was no way I wanted it to stop. But it seemed Hannah had other plans as she backed off and simply gazed at my shaft, startling slightly as it gave a twitch. "That looks good enough then." she said to herself, before pulling down her mask, leaning in with her mouth open, and giving me a long lick.

I had to actually clamp my hands down over my mouth this time as her tongue traveled down the length of my shaft. Her care seemed to extend to her mouth as she reached the bottom and gave a few errant licks to my balls before travelling back upwards. It crawled towards the top, swirling around the underside of the head. Her movements are slow and steady, like she's handling something particularly delicate, but the result is amazing. When she comes to the very tip her tongue circles the opening, collecting the droplets that had gathered there before she retreated once more.

I saw her jaw move in very slight ways, most likely tasting what she'd collected, but she quickly came to some sort of conclusion as she went back down just as quickly, this time enveloping the entire dick between her lips. I clenched the handrests of my seat and bit my lip as her head bobbed up and down on my shaft, her tongue swirling all about the length with each motion. Combined with her hands fondling my balls and the base of my dick, I was quickly coming to a climax.

As she continued on, her movements grew faster, the caresses grew rougher, and her tongue got sloppier. I could feel splashes of drool hitting my nuts as she went down, making the wet sounds of her work ring more intensely throughout the small office. With her getting more intense with her sucking my lust grew faster and faster until finally I could take no more.

I let out a loud moan into the room as I came, and I could feel Miss Militia's throat contract around my shaft in shock as semen splashed against it. She tried to pull back but I quickly grasped the back of her head with my hands and held her in place. Ropes of jizz continued spraying out of my cock, filling the woman's mouth as she was powerless to stop it. The constricting of her throat and wild flailing of her tongue felt like heaven as I rode out my orgasm.

After a while it finally came to a stop and I released my grip on the Hannah's head. She immediately leapt backwards, a coughing fit causing the cum that hadn't blasted down her throat to spill onto the front of her jacket, some even getting onto the mask around her neck. Her hair was messy from my digging fingers and she had jizz and drool coating her lips. I myself lay limp in my seat, breathing heavily from the intense climax I'd just had.

After a few moments, she regained enough control over her breathing to speak. "Director Murphy" she said hoarsely, "please don't be so rough on my throat next time." I felt embarrassed but was too occupied with my own breathing and confusion to really respond, and only gave a slight nod.

"Good." She stood up and looked around the room before her shoulders drooped. "I'm guessing you don't keep napkins in here?" At the shake of my head, she sighed. "Guess I'll have to go find some myself. At least it'll serve as a good warning to the rest of the office. Am I dismissed, Director?"

"Yes, Miss Militia, you're dismissed." With a simple nod of her head, she put her mask back up, and I felt even further embarrassed by the sight of my cum staining the flag adorning it. Swiftly, she was out of the room, leaving me to contemplate the events of the day in solace.

Chapter Text

Staring at the boss' office door, I felt like a war was waging inside of me like no other I'd felt before. It was just so... unthinkable really. The Director trying to proposition me, to have me do... adult things to him? It was the sort of thing you saw in bad comedies or those really stilted employee training videos you'd laugh at online. But here it was, and it had just looked me in the eye and challenged my positions in life, more threatening than any villain she'd previously faced. Because let's be honest, most of the villains in Brockton would probably just hill me. But Director Murphy could ruin her life.

Sure, I was young. I'd have the time to make a career or pursue whatever else I wanted to do, but that's exactly the problem; Being a hero was what I wanted to do, using my powers to help people out of dangerous situations would probably be the most fulfilling thing I could ever do with my life, and I'd already been at it for years now. It was a mixed bag on how recognized my work so far was, but I knew if I just keep at it that it'll only look more impressive once I join the Protectorate proper. That they'll see that Shaker 9 rating and see just how powerful I really was.

But with Murphy's outrageous demand, that path was looking a bit more wobbly than before.

He'd been very nice so far, taking the time to politely talk with me and the other personnel when we'd needed to, politer than Piggot for sure.

Not that I mean to speak ill of the dead, but anyone would tell you she was a hardass, including the former Director herself.

He'd seemed like a very good prospect for the position, at least from what I had seen, and I was honestly looking forward to working under him.

Then he just had to say that. Had to give me that cleverly indirect order to go way out of my job description, to enact in things I knew were too far out of line. Suddenly, that polite young man had turned into the most heinous of monsters, and she'd reacted justly. I still didn't regret what I'd said to him in that office, not even a bit.

But I couldn't help to worry that it would have severe consequences. A man being told no to a demand he'd made? When he was in complete control of her job, what might as well be her life, and the result doesn't sound very good for me.

I sighed at my probably short-term desk and looked towards the orientation manual sitting there. I knew it might be a waste of time, but I wanted to do as good of a job I could while I was still here, if nothing else than for the satisfaction that I tried my best. So, grabbing the book, I opened it up and began to read.

I was brought of my focus by the sound of the Director's office opening, and a quick glance at the clock showed it'd been about fifteen or so minutes since Miss Militia had gone in there in the first place. Looking at the woman in question, I saw that she looked more disheveled than when she entered the office. Her hair was decently frizzy and her shirt was a looking a bit ruffled. I'd have been wondering what went on in there if I hadn't looked towards her ever-present mask, loosely tied around her face, which was already a bit concerning as she'd always made sure it was well-done when wearing it. But the fact that it was... defiled, with little specks of white goop splattered on the front.

I wasn't sure how to feel. Part of me was mortified that Director Murphy had gotten to Miss Militia, and forced her to do those awful things inside of his office. It must be so degrading for the woman who took such pride in her work to be brought down like that, it was truly awful.

The other half, I was shamed to say, was very relieved that it wasn't my face that those little goopy dribbles were on, that I had avoided the same fate by stamping my foot down and solidly refusing. But at the same time... how did he get Miss Militia of all people to do that? Surely he wasn't a cape, he was the Director after all, and they wouldn't let someone that high-up hide something that important. Then again, he'd hidden his lecherous intentions for this long... but that wasn't identifiable by a brain scan, so what was going on?

The woman in question looked my way and froze for a second, in shock perhaps? Embarrassment that I saw her before she could clean-up? I wasn't sure. She walked over to me and stood for a moment before my little desk before finally speaking. "Missy, I think we need to talk about what's happened in the office so far today, to both me and you."

Well, I definitely wasn't going to disagree there, but I didn't really want to speak either because... what was there to say? Too much that I wasn't certain what to start with. So I simply nodded to her for now, giving off a simple "Yes ma'am" and standing. She seemed a bit crestfallen at that, but lead me on regardless.

We walked through the building in silence, and I couldn't help but wonder what she wanted to say. Did she want to apologize for doing those nasty things in that little office? Was she trying to feel less guilty by confessing to someone, anyone about her actions? Or maybe... she was looking for solace, for someone to confide in that wouldn't judge her too harshly?

I was hoping it was that last one, as bad as it sounded.

It was better than the alternatives.

Finally we came to a door to a conference room and walked inside, Miss Militia locking the door after. We took seats at the table, myself decided to sit opposite of her, and there were a few moments of tense silence where neither of us really wanted to speak. It definitely made sense, this was a terrifying thing to come into our lives, one that had a much more... insidious danger than just facing villains would ever, even the ones in this city.

After a while though, she spoke. "So, Missy, I just want to start out by saying that this whole situation here is new territory to me as well. I've certainly never done this sort of thing under Piggot, and I hope to whatever higher powers there could be that you've never had to do anything like it either." I still wasn't entirely willing to speak, so I just nodded my head. She stared at my face intently for a few more moments before moving on. "I'd also like to make it clear that I didn't exactly enjoy what I did in there either. It was... degrading, to say the least."

"Then why did you do it!" I stood up and yelled, slamming my palms into the metal table. "You didn't have to, we had him dead to rights! Two respected PRT members, both served for years, with dual testimonies against a guy who hasn't even been here for a week! It's probably the easiest case either of us has ever seen! But no, you decided to indulge the bastard. You decided to go with his nasty game, and all you have to show for it is white jelly on your mask and what I hope is shame in your crazy head!"

"Vista, there's more going on than you saw, so let me talk damnit!" She yelled, beginning to gesture with her hands. "Of course we could've had him right there, I know that, I understand that. But there's more than our dignity on the line here!"

"Oh, like what!"

"The entire damn city!"

That answer had not been what I was expecting, and the shock of it made me pause and come back from my anger. We were both breathing heavy from all the shouting, as well as leaning over the table. It had really gotten heated fast hadn't it?

"Missy" Miss Militia said softly. "Please sit down. I promise, I have my own reasons for doing what I did. But let's be calm about this. No more of... that" she finished with a vague wave to the room. But I was inclined to agree, so I took a few deep breaths, and once I felt calmer, I fixed my seat from where I had pushed it back and sat down. I watched as she did the same, and once she did I didn't wait for her to begin.

"So what's your reason then? What could've been good enough to justify what you did?"

She sighed heavily, but spoke in a soft voice. "Missy, you have to understand, I had a very similar mindset to you when I was going towards his office. Mind you, I actually did have an idea that he was going to do this sort of thing eventually..."

"Oh you did then, huh?" The words left my mouth in a harsh growl.

"I did. Nothing concrete, but I had a feeling that was where it would all end up eventually with Murphy. But I felt that, with the way you're dressed today and how old you were, that he was going to be even more problematic than I first expected. So I steeled myself and marched down to that office, ready to confront him. I didn't know if I was going to just try and talk him out of hit or if I was going to have to arrest him at gunpoint. But I still went in, because something had to be done. I opened that door, expecting to strongarm him. He's the Director, sure, but I'm the regular combatant with the nerves to face down the likes of Lung and Hookwolf. There's no way he'd ignore me if I spoke my piece.

"But when I finally got in, and looked into his eyes, I didn't see a man who'd cave from a woman with a glowing gun. I didn't see the arrogance of a sexual predator, not even the simple greed of someone who's in it for the position. No, what I saw was purely power in his gaze, a look that told me that he'd have his way whether I wanted to or not. Not as a threat, but a simple fact. Didn't you see it too?"

I couldn't do anything but stare at my hands at the table at that. She was right, of course. The man had this... thing behind his eyes that made you believe in his ability to get things done. It was enchanting, really, to stare back at him, and if I'm being honest with myself, it was probably only how shocked I was that let me talk back to him in the first place.

But that still didn't make any of this right.

"So what if he does?" my voice began to rise again as that anger took root. "Does that excuse everything he's done, then? Make it perfectly okay that he tried to walk all over me like that in there? We're just gonna let him go, heck, you rewarded him for it!"

"I know I did, trust me. But tell me, what do you think would have happened if we arrested him there? I want your honest opinion."

I didn't even have to think about my answer. "He'd have been thrown in the cells of course, and then we wouldn't have to deal with his... skeevy-ness again."

She shrugged. "Sure, at first. But how long do you think that'd last?"

"...What do you mean by that?"

"I mean that there's no way he'd be in there for very long, Missy. For one, he's the Director. It's kind of hard to hold your boss in a cell like that, it just doesn't sit right. And sure, with what he did, I feel that most of the PRT troopers here could ignore that and keep him there. But after that, there's a whole boatload of other things to consider.

"Who would replace him? You remember how panicked it was when Piggot died. We're already a bit weaker from such a strange and mysterious loss of one Director, what do you think would happen if we lose a second one? In less than two weeks no less?

"And let's say we get over that, that we try and find a new Director. Who do we look at? Armsmaster's a cape so he can't, and even if he did I'm not sure he's good enough with people to last. Calvert would make a great politician, but he doesn't have the stomach for the hard decisions after Ellisburg."

"But what about Renick?" I blurted out. "He's the Deputy Director, he could probably step in really easy."

Miss Militia only let out a scoff. "Sure, but that's where he should stay really. He's not a bad man, but he thinks capes are too dangerous, and he's not in the field enough to know how to handle them. He's never faced people like Lung, or Kaiser, or Hookwolf, and doesn't truly understand how dangerous they'd all be if they hated us more than they respected the rules. And I don't trust him to not make them do that.

And let's say that even after that, if we found a replacement that worked well. Could you say they'd have that same fire in their eyes that Murphy has? That they'd have that same will to get things done that we see in him? I don't think so personally, that's either a one-in-a-million trait, or made from really lucky soldiers in the field, the ones who don't become less than they were when they started fighting."

She had a far-off look as she stared at the table, and I took the time to think over her words. I tried to think of solutions that weren't half-baked, but... it was hard. There really wasn't anyone else I could know of in the PRT that could take Murphy's place, and I did in fact remember that time between Piggot dying and him taking her place. It'd been awful, nothing had gotten or was going to get done, and we really couldn't afford that again.

But I had a thought, and immediately rounded back on my fellow heroine. "Those replacements are just the people we know about though. We barely knew who Murphy was before he became Director, who's to say we couldn't find another, better one after him?"

Miss Militia looked back at me in silence for a few moments before softly shaking her head. "No, I don't think that'd work. We were lucky to find him, even with what he did. I don't want to chance not finding a good replacement before we start to lose ground, or power, or both to the villains."

I sighed. "Yeah, you're right." My head slumped into my hands. I guess we really are stuck with him then. I moved my head back up enough to see Miss Militia again. "So what do we do in the meantime, then?"

"We're going to have to go along with him, for now at least." I could hear the dejection in her voice, and my own spirits fell with her. That wasn't what I was hoping to hear, but she was right. There wasn't anything else to be done.

She got up and picked up her chair, carrying it with her as she walked around the table. Setting it down, she sat in it and gently rested an arm on my shoulders. "I know you're not looking forward to it. I get it, but we don't have to rush into this. I told him, and I'll tell him again, that he needs to temper his... ambitions a bit, to give us time to settle into it and make it as painless as possible. So that everyone can be, if not satisfied, at least not hating every second of it."

I frowned up at her. "So we're gonna have to get used to doing all... that, with him?"

"I'm afraid so, Missy." she said, wearing a frown to match my own.

I took a few deep breaths, and sat in silence for a moment. "Okay. I'll be okay, just... can I be alone for a little bit?"

A sad, soft smile crossed her lips. "Of course, take your time." She stood up from her chair, and I watched her leave the room until the door clattered shut.

I looked back at my balled fists on the table. I wanted so much to be mad right now, but I knew I couldn't. It seemed there were worse things than Murphy that could happen, and I'd just have to deal with it.

But that didn't mean I had to like it.

"I guess this is my life now..." I spoke quietly to the empty room, and stood, making my own way to the door. Grabbing the handle, I twisted it and held there for a moment, relishing the last moment I had before everything would change.

Then, I pulled it open, and stepped out, resolved towards a new existence.

I could only hope that resolve would last.

Chapter Text

I sat in the quiet of my office, staring at my email inbox but not really focused on it. My thoughts were much too busy trying to process my eventful morning to look through it all. It’s just… harrowing really, to have your first week in a job go so terribly. Obviously, I don’t think I can just wing it like I have been. I came close with this last one and honestly, I don’t think I’m fully out of hot water yet, no matter how convinced Hannah is otherwise.

Unfortunately, I’m rather short on those options. I hadn’t made any real friends as Piggot’s secretary, just some water-cooler acquaintances with some of the other desk jockeys, so they were out. Armsmaster would probably give good advice, being the leader of the Protectorate and all, but between his attitude at the meeting and the sensitive nature of what happened today, I don’t think he’d be the best bet there.

Let’s see who else… if I don’t know the other office workers well, then I definitely don’t know the other male heroes well, and I'm not even gonna consider the women here. I dunno what it is, but they’re all crazy, and crazy doesn’t give meaningful advice. And the Wards… well, I’m not sure if Missy has already told them anything, but even if she hasn’t, I don’t think I’m low enough to go to high-schoolers for advice yet.

Though given how this is going, give it another week and ask me that again.

I rubbed at my temples as I exhausted my list of people who could help, each name ticked off made me slump more in my seat and feel truly out of my depth. But then I remembered someone offering me their advice, and while this was certainly not what they were discussing, I was out of options. So, with a spring in my step, I hustled out of my office to get some damned help.

I knocked lightly on the door and luckily didn’t have to wait long before I was invited in. Opening it, I came across the calm face of Thomas Calvert, hands paused mid-stroke as he looked at me. “Nice to see you so soon again, Director. What brings you in?”

Shutting the door, I quickly stumbled into a seat with the most decorum I had right now, which was definitely not as much as I wished. Regardless, I began to talk.

“Hello Mr. Calvert. I was hoping to take you up on that offer of consultation?” I cringed inside at just how meek I must’ve seemed, but dammit if I wasn’t in a squeeze.

He typed a few more strokes on his keyboard, probably finishing an email or something, before turning fully towards me. With his hands placed on the table, he smiled easily. “Of course, Director Murphy, that is my title here after all. Wouldn’t be good if I refused to do what I was paid for after all. What seems to be the issue?” He paused for a moment before becoming much more stern. “Is it about villain movements?”

“Oh no no no, nothing that serious!” I frantically tried to dissuade him. “No, it’s more about an issue I had with some of our capes earlier" I could feel my speech speeding up with every word, but I was too worried and nervous to do anything but go on. "And I was hoping you had some advice for it since you’ve dealt with them a lot more than I have and-”

I stopped my panicked rambling as he placed a hand up. “Calm down Director, it’s not good for morale when everyone sees the one in charge so riled up.” Oh god he’s right, I know I’d freak if Piggot had started freaking out about something one day. “Take a moment to breathe, then start again.”

I took the man’s advice, since it’d be kinda against what I was doing if I didn’t, and took a few nice, calming breaths. Feeling my heartbeat slow back to a safe pace, I started over.

"Okay, I'm good now. So, it started with me being late to the meeting, and everyone there being kinda rude. Except you, you were really nice, and I appreciate it."

He nods. "Yes, I remember all of that. But you seemed pretty fine, if a little put out, so something happened afterwards, I'm guessing?"

"That's absolutely it. See, I got a new secretary, Vista, and-" I stop as he puts his hand up.

"Hold on, you have Vista, the Ward, as your secretary?" I nod a bit hesitantly as it sounds kind of silly out loud. "Wow. You must have quite the influence here, Director. How'd you pull that one off?"

I scratch the back of my head as I reply. "W-well, I'm not exactly sure myself actually. She just kinda came up to me with the application one day."

He puts his hand on his chin in thought. "Hm, maybe she just saw a good opportunity and decided to take it?" He shakes his head and looks back at me. "Regardless, you were telling me your issue?"

"Oh yeah, right. So she shows up, and I mess up because I didn't actually recognize her at first."

A raised eyebrow. "You do realize this is the PRT, right? There's not too many middle-schoolers running around the building, and even if there were, you'd be able to recognize a hero by their costume."

"Well she wasn't in her costume, and I thought it might've been 'Take Your Daughter To Work Day' or something."

He shakes his head. "Not for a few months, that's in April. But uh, do you think you should be telling me that your secretary is Vista if she's out of costume for it?"

I can feel the blood leaving my face. "Oh god, you're right! I fucked up again, damnit!" I hold my head in my hands as I lament.

"Woah woah woah Director! You're fine, I already knew, you didn't blow anyone's cover!"

I slowly raise my head up to meet his eyes. "You did?"

A comforting hand patted me on the shoulder. "I did. Being a survivor of the same traumatic event tends to give you some common ground and trust with people."

"Well, I can't relate personally, but that makes sense."

"Exactly. However," he said, voice growing much sterner. "I will have to warn you not to give any identities out to others. Capes tend to take that sort of thing lethally bad."

"G-got it." I shakily replied. I was having enough trouble with capes that I was the boss of. Ones that were trying to kill me would probably succeed without too much work.

Thomas relaxed again, and I couldn't help but be glad the man was on my side. He was able to swap moods almost as fast as Missy. "Anyways, you had just mistaken Vista for someone else?"

"Yup. Geez, we're getting all over the place here. Anyways, I messed up a bit with that, but she didn't seem too mad about it. More annoyed than anything, but it's better than my first day." I saw his questioning look but waved it off. "Later, we're already getting too distracted."

He shrugged. "Fair enough, continue."

"So she asks how I'm feeling and I decide to be honest with her, tell her the meeting rattled me a bit, but I'd be fine after I take some time to calm down. That's when she… basically blows up on me.

"She starts ranting and raving at me, saying that I was trying to… well…” I trailed off, remembering exactly what the young Ward had said. It was just kinda hard to talk about those accusations, especially with someone who you were trying to win over. It just looks bad any way you spin it.

But Mr. Calvert didn’t seem to be fond of this. “Director, you’ve gotta learn to trust me on these things if I’m going to be your advisor. Even if it’s sensitive, it’s best to air it all out so we can deal with it.” He looked away for a moment and tapped his chin a few times before looking back. “In fact, especially if it’s sensitive. Those things are usually time-sensitive along with everything else.”

The man was making a lot of sense, and since I was the one who came to him, it did seem rather rude to leave out the entire reason I was in here. “You’re right, Mr. Calvert, I apologize. So yeah, she’s ranting and raving about how I want to make her… give me a blowjob, of all things!”

He sits back in his chair, eyes wide in surprise, and inside I’m cheering, because it seems like I finally have someone on my side about one of these weird cape-isodes. “See, exactly, that’s exactly how I felt! I had no idea where she was coming up with all this! She went on to talk about how I wanted to make her a pleasure slave, and basically chain her to my desk, and all sorts of other completely nonsensical things!”

When I stopped venting and really looked at Calvert, it was nice. He was leaning back in his chair, fingers tapping his chin as he was lost in thought. I decided to be quiet for a bit and let him work out whatever he was thinking, so I took the opportunity to look around his office.

It was pretty neat, which I took as a good sign. A waist-high file cabinet sat in one corner of the room but that wasn't very interesting, so I moved my gaze onwards. There was a nice little painting, maybe a bit smaller than my torso, of a windmill on a cliff done in a kinda runny-looking style that was actually pretty nice to look at. I should get some paintings for myse-

"Director Murphy" I jumped as Calvert's voice broke the silence. Turning towards him I saw that his face was a tad more serious than before, but not as scary as when he was when he warned me, but that didn't mean I wasn't wary. “Can you tell me the exact words that you used before Vista became livid?”

I didn’t need to think too long about that. Those words had already been burned into my brain now due to just how many issues they’ve caused me today. “I told her I would need some time to de-stress before going back to work.”

He continued staring at me in silence after my statement, so I’m glad he was just as puzzled about it as I was. He had been working here for much longer though, probably interacted with the Wards a lot more too. So I’ll give him some to-

Wait. He just sighed and put his head in his hands. Is that bad? I mean sure, past experience as a human being leads me to believe it’s not, but about what specifically?

I don’t have to ponder long however, as he raises his head from his hand and looks at me with a long-suffering gaze, very familiar from my time under Piggot.

“Director Murphy” he begins, drawing out the words a bit. “You say that you don’t actually see the issue in your words, is that right?”

“Well yeah, like I told you, she went really crazy after that and I don’t know why!”

Another sigh. “I see, I’ll shift gears then. When you say you want to ‘de-stress’, what do you mean, exactly?”

“Well, I’d planned to hang out in my office and eat a nice chocolate bar, probably one of the ones with nuts in them since, let’s be real, those are kinda the best candies, and then uhm… I guess back to work?”

He slowly stands up and I’m forced to look up to meet his gaze. As he gazes at me in silence, I wonder if I should let him know he’s looming or not. “To start, I can safely say that Vista was pretty justified in her tirade.”

I sit up abruptly. “Now wait just a minute, what gave you that idea!”

“Simple” he drawls. “You have a great deal of power over her, Director. Not just as a boss either, but your position is one that commands some actual respect. Director of Brockton Bay PRT isn’t something to be taken lightly, what with all the cape activity that happens in this city, and she knows that. Sure, she knows that you haven’t been in command of any activities, but the fact that you were almost unanimously chosen to replace Piggot when she died shows a lot about your capabilities. Or, at the very least, your potential.”

My expression sours. “Sure, but she’s gotta understand that I’m not Piggot, I’m one to glower at you like a disappointed nanny when you mess up her coffee, or who’s really freaking stubborn about things. I’ve been trying to be really polite and friendly with everyone! I figured they’d be able to give me the benefit of the doubt, at least when accusing me of sexual harassment.”

A pause. “Have you ever looked in the mirror, Director Murphy?”

I stare at him incredulously. “Of course I have, Mr. Calvert, I’m not some weird hermit, I have a bathroom with a mirror at home.”

He leans back and takes a deep breath before continuing. “Well, you might not be able to actually see it to begin with, I suppose. There’s something about the way you carry yourself that shows you have confidence, and not just a showboater’s arrogance either. The sort of feeling that says you don’t need to do much because the events will always fall where you’d like. It’s a bit baffling to be honest, and probably a lot more so to a young Ward facing up to her boss. So all of that, combined with the words you used, paints a pretty grim picture.”

I thought his words over for a bit. I couldn’t really see myself carrying any sort of air of confidence. Hell, I was usually shaking in my boots a bit whenever the more feminine capes got mad. I’m not sure where it’s coming from, but I think I’ll have to face the facts that this is just the way people see me. I’m not sure how I’ll face it, but we’d just have to see, won’t we?

“My advice for now, Director, would be for you to consider your words a bit more carefully, and understand at least the idea of how you come off. It’ll help you to deal with your subordinates better, I’m sure.”

That was solid advice, I think. At the very least I was willing to listen to Mr. Calvert on this. “Fair enough, Mr. Calvert, I can try to do that. Thank you for the help, I do feel more calm then when I came in here.”

He just laughed me off. “It’s what I’m paid for, Director. And please, call me Thomas, we’ll be working close together after all.”

“Of course, Thomas, have a good day then.”

Walking out of the room, I headed straight to my own office. I still had some emails to answer after all.

Maybe an hour later, door opens and reveals Battery, which admittedly would’ve put me on edge a bit if it weren’t for Assault coming in right behind her.

At the very least I had a witness if things got confusing.

Battery walked in and gave me a stiff nod. “Hello Director Murphy.” she said, taking a seat on one of the chairs.

Assault could not have been any different, however. “Yo Director, how’s it goin?" were the words that came out of his mouth, before he also took a seat. However, it was on Battery’s lap, and the former seemed to glare at him for a moment behind her mask before unceremoniously pushing him to the floor.

“Sorry Director” she apologized over Assault’s protests. “He’s just like that sometimes.”

Assault stands up looking no worse for wear. “That’s just a fact of life here at the PRT, Director.” He wears a wide grin fairly naturally and if I was being honest, I liked him already.

But I decided that I should try and be more Director-ey, so down to business. “Gotcha. Battery, why’re you visiting today?”

Battery goes from annoyed to professional pretty fast. “Sir, we’ve just come to give you our report on an encounter we had with the Empire.”

Oh, so today was gonna be the first day I actually dealt with my intended cape business. Neato. “I see, go ahead and tell me what happened then.”

Battery began to tell her tale about how she and Assault had been patrolling, heard gunfire, went to intervene in a gang conflict, fought some other capes, and arrested them. It could’ve been a fun story, but she was giving it in such a monotonous way that I was getting kinda bored a couple minutes in.

I nodded my head at the right times though, to make sure she knew I was listening. That, while no doubt important to maintain appearances, was also rather boring, so I decided to take the time to glance between the pair’s outfits and really study the costumes.

Assault’s was kinda cool, with its obvious armoring and bright red color, but that was kinda it. He also just had a little red visor instead of any proper headgear, which could look good on some people, I just don’t think it does with him. I dunno, you’d just think that they would make something with… any detail really. A bit disappointing is all.

Battery’s costume on the other hand was really nice. More than one color first off, white with dark grey as the accents. Then there were the neat little computer lines running all about, all colored in a cool blue that looked great against the white. She had a visor as well, which was alright, but the rest really came together with it. Image department did way better with her for sure.

“...unfortunately, Cricket and Stormtiger got away, but we were able to round up a large number of the unpowered gangers.” She finished off, and I was able to snap back into alertness just in time, as she faced towards me.

After a moment of silence, I realised she was expecting a response. “Oh, good work you two, it sounds like quite a fight you stopped.” I hope it came off in the right way.

“Eh” Assault shrugged. “That’s not a lot for the Bay, Director. Battery here just wanted to report this one to you because she figured it’d be nice for you to get into hearing reports.”

Battery, previously only tilting her head towards him, fully rotated herself to stand in front of him. “I told you I didn’t want him to know that, it undermines the point of doing it in the first place!”

As Assault talked his partner down, I was transfixed by Battery’s costume again. Not for how cool it was or even for a need to not be bored again. No, it was just that, with Battery leaning over Assault’s seat and its skintight nature, the costume was providing a nice view of the hero’s ass.

It was a fine rear, the kind that looked like it was sculpted from an athlete. It was also small, sure, but it also looked tight, like if you grabbed onto it it would feel more like a stress ball than a butt cheek. That type of butt was really nice, and her costume did an excellent job of showcasing the taut outline of it all.

It was probably really scummy to be staring at my subordinate like that, but to be fair I did try to avert my eyes in respect for our working relationship, leaning back in my chair to get a bit of plausible distance from it without attracting attention. Tried being the keyword, however, as with the small size of my office, it was basically right in front of my face, and with Battery’s movements to emphasise her minor argument with Assault, it jerked around enough to transfix the gaze on it. And if I’m being honest, it was one of the most interesting sights I’ve seen in my office so far.

A vision of Hannah with semen coating her lips and mask came to mind, but I dismissed the thought. That particular event had some distressing connotations around it, as nice a view as it had been.

“Hey Puppy? I don’t mean to change the subject, but your butt’s kinda in the Director’s face right now.” Assault’s sudden statement caused me to jolt out of my trance as silence fell through the room. Battery turned back behind her, gaze directed at me. Probably an angry one, knowing my luck.

She just kept staring at me, and I won’t lie that I began to sweat a little. Before it got too awkward though, Assault cleared his throat and brought the attention to himself once more. “Don’t be too mad at him now, you were the one who was waving her butt around like that. Heck, I saw him actually trying to look away from it, so at least he was trying to be polite.”

Battery looked slowly between the two of us, and a glance at Assault had him give me a little shrug, as if to say ‘sorry, I tried’. After a little bit though, she finally stood up straight and spoke.

“Assault, can you go ahead and wait outside for me?” Her voice was emotionless, giving no room for guesswork as to how she might be feeling. She didn’t even look at him as she spoke, just staring at my face.

“Uhm, are you sure? I’d rather not-”

“Now, please.”

Assault obviously saw that he wouldn’t win this one and, with a lazy salute, walked off through the door. “Oh hey Missy, didn’t know-” I heard his voice trail off as the door shut, muffling the outside world.

Battery waited for a few moments, staring at the door to confirm Assault was out before turning back towards me.

“You know, Director” she began, tone carefully neutral. “When Hannah told me that it’d be like this, that you would be like this, I wasn’t sure what exactly to think. I believed her of course, worked with and known her too long not to, but I held out hope that maybe it wasn’t true. That maybe you’d just hold to your position as Director, and not let the power get to your head.

“Clearly, I was wrong.”

Oh jeez, another one of these, I’ve gotta stop it before she gets too much steam. “Battery, I assure you that wasn’t my fault at all. In fact, just like Assault said, I was actually trying to look away from your butt!”

She sighs. “I did hear that, and I do believe him. But that doesn’t change the fact that I know the situation wouldn’t have changed very much at all. Heck, if anything, you’d probably be on me even faster!”

“Battery, you’re kinda jumping to conclusions now, y’know?” I put my hands up in a sort of apologetic gesture. “You’ve gotta calm down, nothing happened, and I wasn’t trying to do anything. That’s not the sort of man I am.”

She just scoffed though. “Well of course you weren’t trying to do anything, why would you need to? You’re in such an important, powerful position that you wouldn’t need to do anything. Just set up the meeting and wait for the poor woman across from you to cave into your desires.”

She freezes, then intensifies her already frosty glare. “Christ, and you had to do it with him right there too! You just have no respect for boundaries at all, huh? You just wanna get off with your perverted whims and damn the consequences, huh?”

Her hands ball into fists at her sides, and I find words stumbling out of my mouth. “W-well Battery, I don’t know what you’re talking about. I mean, i’ve never tried to rope you into anything and I never would-”

“Stop” she says with considerable force behind it for its lack of volume, and I pause in my panicked rambling. “Don’t worry, Director, you win this round. I’ll play through with your sick fantasies.” She walks around my desk and I’m instinctually pressing back into my chair in fear as she rounds the corner.

“But I have a condition, goddammit, and you’re gonna listen to it.” She walks directly in front of my chair and grabs my wrists, forcing me up from my seat. I can tell just from that how much stronger she is than me, even without her power, and just comply with her.

“Don’t do a single fucking thing in front of my husband.” The cape then pulls me close to her, placing my hands directly onto her ass.

Oh lord, her butt is a thing of legend! The soft flesh is pliable as my fingers sink in, but stopped by a firm wall of muscle that just makes it even more tantalizing. I can’t help but curl my fingers into it and enjoy the feeling-

No! I can’t give into the delectable booty! My job and probably freedom from prison are at stake!

The fact that there’s already enough sexual harassment charges just sitting under me from this morning alone, I really don’t need any more, allow me to muster the will to retract my fingers from the bountiful buttocks.

“B-Battery! This isn’t right and you know it!” I cry out.

“Oh please, I know that only makes it sweeter for you, knowing that I’m a married woman on top of you being my boss.” She forces my hands to sink further into her cheeks, and it takes a considerable amount of willpower to keep my fingers from grasping it. “It just gets you even hotter to take me away like some sort of prize.”

Jesus christ, what did I do to make these capes decide I’m the greatest evil in the Bay! “Please Battery, I’d just like to maintain a professional environment, we can stop this now and never bring it up again!”

“You’d never be able to do that, Director, and we both know it.” Her voice was a bit breathy as she responded. “Even now while you say that, I felt you feeling up my butt, that’s not exactly something you can just hide, Director Murphy. So stop treating me like a schoolgirl and just get your fill already, so I can get on with my day.”

I wracked my brain for an argument, but the phantom feeling of Battery’s phenomenal butt and her half defeated, half sensual tone had broken down my willpower. “But we- I mean-.” A defeated sigh left my lips. “Alright, I’ll do it. I’ll feel you up.”

She nodded. “Finally, you’re being honest with yourself, Director. It’ll be a lot less of a nuisance if you just drop the games and come out with your lecherous intentions already.”

I decided to not focus on her words right now, and just comply with the parahuman whose grip I was still in. Me hands grabbed tightly onto the woman’s cheeks, and I was astounded at just how nice they felt to the touch, even through her (admittedly kind of thin) costume.

My hand gripped on tightly to her rear, the warmth and softness having completely overtaken my thoughts. Was this what heaven felt like? A nice, fit ass to touch and grab as much as you wanted? It was probably my heaven, at least, as I kneaded and pawed at the woman’s behind with wonder.

“C’mon, put your back into it or I’ll be here all day, and as much as I know you’d like that, some of us have loving spouses to get back to!” Battery started, pulling me forward to where I was flush with her body. We stopped as my shaft poked in-between her thighs, partially sandwiched between them.

I looked up into her eyes to see a rather unimpressed gaze looking back. I felt the need to defend myself under that sort of look. “It’s not what you think, Battery. I’m just… uhm…”

“Oh, please.” She rolled her eyes. “I get it very clearly. It’s not good enough that you get to grab onto my ass, now you want even more? You really are going to be an insatiable Director.”

While she spoke, Battery placed me a bit away from herself, and reached her arms around her back, fiddling with something for a moment. Then her costume loosened a bit from ‘skintight’ to ‘fairly secure’, and she reached towards her hips, tugging down her pants and underwear down mid-thigh to expose her crotch.

I (unfortunately?) couldn’t see it from this angle, but honestly, just the knowledge that her bare skin was right there was fairly tempting. If the taste of what I’d gotten through her costume was anything to go by, it’d probably feel even better to touch her directly.

“I don’t need to tell you to hurry up everytime, do I Director? On top of everything else?” I snapped out of my gaze as she grabbed onto my dick, her gloved hand maneuvering me between her thighs. She then clamped them when I was all the way in, enveloping me in their warm, meaty grip.

She bucked her hips forward and a coo of pleasure escaped my lips as her thighs slid along my length. “Finally, a sign that we’ll be done sometime today.” She grumbled, slowly swaying forward and backward.

Her thighs felt amazing as they gripped my dick with each pass, the well-toned muscle providing a fantastic middle ground of firmness and softness that astounded my poor, inexperienced senses. The heat and pressure was fantastic, and with every stroke I fell deeper into this depravity Battery had forced on me.

She grabbed back onto my wrists, pushing them firmly into her butt. “Faster, Director!”

Her thighs were making too good of an argument to protest against, and so I gripped firmly onto her cheeks, continuing where I left off from earlier. Which was honestly just kneading and enjoying the feel of her muscled skin under my fingers.

I bucked my hips faster into her crotch, too lost in the pleasure to care about my standing. Battery grunted a bit, but otherwise stayed quiet as I carried out her demands. My shaft slid between the press of her legs, and I felt her arousal drag onto my shaft as I moved up with my thrusting, dragging along the underside of her lips and causing her to gasp out with each pass.

Our hips met each other in the middle, slapping wetly as we continued, lost in the haze of pleasure. At least I was, but looking at Battery’s flushed face and pouty glare, I wasn’t entirely sure how she was feeling. None of that mattered compared to my oncoming climax though, and I gripped firmly onto her ass, using it to double down on my thrusts. Battery actually let out an audible “Oh!” from that one, and after a few seconds of frenzied coupling, I came.

I bit my lip to stifle my sounds as ropes of cum shot out of me. Our bodies tight against each other, I poured shot after shot between her legs, my orgasm riding through me. Wasn’t helped by Battery still slowly grinding on my shaft, eventually pressing her face into my neck, stifling a moan in my skin as my dick became fairly wet from her juices.

We rode out our high together, both of us spraying juices on the other. Eventually though, the highs stopped, and we stood pressed against each other for support, panting in exertion.

Battery recovered first however, being the very athletic woman she was. “F-finally, Director” she panted out, pulling her head back to stare me in the eyes. “We got your… your perverted wants outta the way.”

I should probably have protested that, but since I sat behind a desk all day, I was much more breathless than she was. “I’ve gotta get… going, my husband’s gonna… worry.” She pulled back, the slick sounds of our combined liquids giving it a rather messy sound as my shaft left the valley of her legs. She looked down, frowning at my messy penis, then back up towards my face. “Ugh, you’ll never let me live it down if I leave you like this.”

Before I could gather the brain cells to understand her words, Battery pulled me back into her legs and clamped down hard on me. It wasn’t painful, but it was a lot tighter than earlier. “Pull back, I’ll take it all off here, since you already blew a load in my clothes, inconsiderate asshole.”

I decided to not agree, and instead spent the time trying to process the vice grip on my sensitive organ as she scraped the cum off of me with her muscled thighs. It was close to painful, but not quite there as well. A strange, almost overwhelming experience.

After what felt like ages my shaft finally came free of her legs, and she sighed in relief. “Finally. Now if you’ll excuse me, Director, I have a husband to go to.” She said, pulling her costume back up and shuddering when it was all zipped on. I could hear her whisper under her breath “God, that feels weird” as she walked with an awkward gait toward the door.

I hurried to put my cock away as she opened the door, and it was lucky I did so as I saw both Assault and V-Missy on the other side, apparently having been chatting, but now focused on the open door.

“C’mon Assault, we’re leaving” she said simply, walking off out of sight. Assault looked after her, then at me, and shrugged. “Sorry Director, she can be a bit… forceful at times.” He then gave a small wave to Missy and myself, before speeding over to his partner.

‘A bit forceful, huh?’ I thought, slumped in my chair with exhaustion. ‘Don’t I know it.’

Chapter Text

Thank god that I didn’t have anything else major happen today. With how screwy these super-powered women are making it, I’m not sure how much more I could take.

It wasn’t… bad , mind you. Miss Militia can work her tongue well and Battery had the best ass, not to mention her thighs, but…

I’d much rather my first sexual encounters to be without all the precariousness that these did.

Well… maybe first sexual encounters.

There was that one time at college, but I didn’t remember anything besides waking up naked in the same bed with a kinda pretty girl, but she denied that anything happened. Since I didn’t remember anything and also everyone was probably liable to take her word over a, and I quote, ‘dorkazoid’ such as myself, I decided not to question it.

Anyways, yeah. The rest of the day went pretty smoothly, just some simple emails and approving a shipment of new munitions for the troops. I didn’t know what those munitions were because guns are scary and I’d rather not know about them, but if they asked for them there had to be a good reason why, right?

...Maybe I should’ve looked closer at that email.

In my defense, my day was stressful. Buzz off.

Back on topic, again, I was finally packing up for the day. Maybe a bit more eagerly than I should’ve, but home was much less eventful than work, and I very much wanted some of that right now.

Clasping my bag’s buttons, I turned to leave my office when the dreaded knocks sounded. I froze mid-step, and stared at the hinged wood with a bit of fear.

‘ Not another one, please dear lord…’ I thought, taking a quick gulp to suck down some of the stress. “Come in.” Hey I got the confidence down on that one! Point one for Murphy!

Unfortunately, the door swung open to reveal Miss Militia, and I wasn’t so sure I’d earned that point anymore.

“Hello Director Murphy!” she said, a bit too chipper for this anxiety-filled day, if you asked me. “I have some good news to share!”

I gulped, trying to swallow down the sudden and completely unexplainable bout of anxiety that came from her words. “O-oh, that sounds… wonderful , Hannah. Could you explain what that is, exactly?”

“Of course, sir” she answered more calmly, stepping inside the room and closing the door behind her. “I’ve gotten things arranged to progress with Shadow Stalker’s rehabilitation, just like you asked!”

I wracked my brain for a moment, trying to think of anytime I said something regarding that particular Ward. “Hannah, I’m not so sure I ever asked anything to be done with her.”

She rolled her eyes. “Well sure, I know it wasn’t ever exactly said , Director, we both know you’re much too cunning a man to let something like potentially harmful statements out in the open. No, it was whenever you gave me permission for her the other day, I’ve finally gotten everything ready for it all.”

“I… I see.” I was trying really hard to comprehend the woman, but I wasn’t entirely sure it was actually possible for me to do so. “Could you run by me what exactly you’ve got ready then?”

Miss Militia simply scoffed. “Come now, Director, I know how much you love surprises.”

I wasn’t sure if it was actually possible to be that wrong, really, but I wasn’t going to say that to the woman with a glowing green pistol on her hip, not to mention the potential blackmail, so I decided to stay quiet.

“Regardless,” she continued, like her words weren’t absolutely ridiculous. “I wanted to give you some early time to prepare yourself for working with Sophia, since she can definitely be a handful.”

A bit of advance warning was nice, and I briefly considered calling in sick tomorrow. Of course, the idea that they’d just postpone it to the day after and I would’ve done nothing or, god forbid, she decides to come to me and then I have two girl capes in my house .

It was the honorable choice to face it here, then, like a true Director.

...Facing having something sexy happening, if I’m going off today’s events.

...Maybe it’s not that honorable after all.

“Director Murphy?” Miss Milita’s voice jarred me out of my thoughts and I focused back on her.

“Are you ready for tomorrow, Director Murphy?” she asked, probably for a second time.

“A bit worn from today, but I’ll most likely be ready for tomorrow.” I answered a bit tiredly.

Miss Militia adopted a confused expression. “Did I wear you out that much, sir? We’ll need to build that stamina up in you if we want to keep your plans going at the same rate.”

I cursed in my mind, letting that slip. I didn’t want to admit to yet another sexual harrassment issue in front of the person involved in the other one, and here I am, being stupid and doing it anyways.

Then I thought about what she said again. “Excuse me Miss Militia, what do you mean by my plans ?”

Her eyes widened in shock. “Oh, sorry Director, that’s not supposed to be said out loud. I meant the ‘image department’s suggestions’ ” she said, finger quotes around the last three words. “That was my mistake, I apologize. Regardless, that lack of stamina could be an issue, and we’ll definitely have to work on that.”

I just realized that she’s insinuating I’m a One-Pump-Chump. Is that better than sexual harrassment charges?

…maybe.

“It is getting a bit late though, Director, so I’ll leave you to it. Unless a major emergency happens, we should be good throughout the night. I’ll see you in the morning!” With a strange amount of cheer, she made to close my office, but my damn mouth decided to call out to her.

“Wait, Miss Militia!”

She stopped, stepping back into the doorframe and shutting it behind her. “Yes, Director Murphy?” she said, rather crisply compared to her earlier 

Here we go, moment of truth, Murphy. “Miss-Hannah.” The door was closed, so first names, gotta remember that. “Do you, uh… are you okay with what happened earlier?”

The part of her face I could see scrunched up a bit. “Are you talking about when I serviced you?”

I could feel my mouth pucker at how blatant that statement was. “Yes… that…”

She shook her head, chuckling. “Sir, I’ve grown to accept that’s just a part of my life now. I decided that between fighting the gangs and getting on my knees, this is the lesser evil.”

I rubbed my chin. “Oh, okay… so you’re not going to report me?” I just had to ask, regardless of whether or not it was a bad idea.

She shook her head. “No, Director, I don’t. For good or bad, we’re stuck with each other. No reason to make it any more stressful.”

I nodded with relief, happy that at least that seemed to be avoided. “Gotcha, good to know Hannah. Have a good night then, okay?”

She saluted stiffly. “You too, sir.” Then walked out of my office.

I, uhm… I won’t lie, the fact that I’ve gotten through another meeting unmolested is actually pretty sweet. Guess the third time really is the charm!

...If that’s the basis I’m going off of, I might need to consider a career change.

Fortunately, no emergency happened overnight. At least I think no emergency happened, no one called me at least, so that’s good.

I came in the door in a much better mood, decently rested and with a nice little breakfast bag in one hand. Between you and me, I couldn’t wait to eat that sausage biscuit.

The front desk lady gave me the same ‘oh god he’s gonna eat me’ look, but I showed her a nice smile and waved at her with my little breakfast baggie to show that, no, making Director didn’t suddenly make me a cannibal, and yes, I am a normal human too.

She didn’t seem to buy it, though.

The elevator ride up was also pleasantly solitary, and I almost sauntered to my section of the floor. Vista wasn’t here yet, I saw, but she was also a Ward besides being a secretary, so maybe she had school or other Ward business. I’d have to check on that incase I needed her for something… secretarial.

Lord knows Piggot needed my scheduling skills pretty often.

I haven’t so far though, so I’m going to enjoy this little period while I can. I get my desk cleaned up a bit, until I have enough space, then put the biscuit down, carefully unwrap it, and wriggle my fingers greedily towards it-

A knock at my door interrupts me, and I feel like screaming into the void. My perfect sausage and bread breakfast, delayed by work!

The price I pay for being a Director.

What I actually do, however, is sigh and look at the door. I don’t actually call out however, as it swings open to show Armsmaster, bedecked in his armor and looking very scary for so early in the day.

“Good morning, Director Murphy,” he begins in that stilted voice of his. “I’d like to discuss some concerns I have with you.”

That wasn’t intensely threatening from the tall man in power armor in arms reach of me. Not at all, I promise. But I get a hold of myself enough to shake out of my frozen state, waving a hopefully not shaking hand at him. “O-of course Armsmaster, w-what would you l-like to talk about?”

The man doesn’t sit which I’m a bit thankful for as it doesn’t leave me with a broken chair. Still, he’s very imposing like that and I might rather deal with wood bits over my floor than that sort of intimidation.

“I wanted to speak with you about your plans for dealing with the city, Director.”

I paused and blinked for a few moments. “Wait, didn’t we go over this with the Chief Director?”

He nods. “Yes we did, but I would like to know what your policy is on a personal level, since my side of the organization will be carrying a great deal of it out.”

That’s a good point, at least. I could understand wanting to know what your boss wants you to do. I’m just uh… not the most learned with the cape affairs.

“Armsmaster,” I began slowly, unsure if I’m about to make the bigge- one of the biggest mistakes in this office. “I don’t really know what to do, if I’m being honest. Not sure if I really have enough information to decide right now.”

The man’s mouth, the only really visible piece of skin, didn’t change, and I began to worry as the silence stretched on. What was he thinking? Was he just trying to hold back from laughing at my incompetence? Was he going to kick me out and take my chair? Or was he going to reach over and crush my skull with his likely super strong metal hands?

I fought a tremble at that last one. The possibilities were endless, and they were all bad!

“I see,” he simply said, before going back to silence. With those large, advanced goggles I didn’t doubt he could see a lot of things, but what exactly was he talking about!

I nearly jumped from my seat when he spoke again. “I think I understand you, Director. So many avenues to take, so many capes and their variations to consider that it’s hard to form a concrete plan. That’s understandable, sir.”

“Wait, hold on, I don’t think that’s what I meant at all, actually!” I exclaimed. I can’t do this with Armsmaster too, the girls were enough!

“Please Director, we can’t effectively work together if you attempt to keep me out of the loop.” He stood, and fear blossomed in my heart.

Oh god, was he going to do what Miss Militia or Battery did and try to do sex things with me? I don’t think I’m emotionally or physically ready for a tall-ass dude in power armor to try and give me a blowie!

“However, I will concede that you probably do not have a large amount of information on the gang’s current activities. Give me time to compile what we have, and I’ll meet with you again to discuss at that point.” He stuck his hand forward, and I reached back, shaking at the prospect of being pulled forward for a kiss with the large man.

Luckily he just shook my limb, tiny in his big ol’ gauntlets. “Good day Director Murphy,” he simply said, before turning on his heel and walking out.

I sat there in a sort of terrified relief for a moment, before looking at my previously forgotten muffin. It was still somewhat tempting, as I hadn’t eaten breakfast yet, but now the thought of sausage was a bit… much , for me.

And I was so looking forward to that too.

I did end up eating that sandwich, if with a healthy dose of trepidation. Sausage in my mouth was a bit of a frightening thought after that man loomed over me, but it was lessened by how tasty the meat was.

...ugh. Not my favorite combination of words right now.

Potentially scarring thoughts aside, Armsmaster’s words made me think a bit harder about my position here. As far as I’m seeing, I’m gonna be here for a while. Everyone else seems to think I was basically bron for the role, and I remember the tizzy everyone was in when Piggot died. I’d rather not be the one to cause that again, so it was time to start taking my job more seriously if I wanted to do it right.

First order of business, of course, was learning what exactly I was needed to do in this job, and then afterwards, how to do it. From what I remember, I think my job was basically responding to the gangs and trying to arrest them all through my subordinates.

That seemed simple enough, I suppose, but then Piggot always seemed so grumpy and in a bad mood, so I suppose it really isn’t. Regardless, to know that I’d probably have to know what the gangs were doing.

Fortunately, Armsmaster just told me he’d help with that, so that’s good. Unfortunately, that means I’m now stuck waiting for him. I decided to occupy myself looking through the computer and seeing if Piggot left anything behind to help me out anymore.

The most I’ve found is a few sparse documents detailing what they did in a few crisis scenarios. I think I remember the Lung one where he burned down like three buildings, but the others I actually didn’t. Weird, but whatever.

I was interrupted, however, by a knock on the door and a light voice calling through.

“Director Murphy, may I come in?” Missy asked, causing me to pause my reading and look directly at the door.

I looked around, quickly cleaning the most visible crumbs from my shirt as well as the wrapper the biscuit had been wrapped in before calling back. “Yes Missy, you can come in.”

It opened up to reveal my secretary, who I had to admit looked very cute in her uniform. I was rather preoccupied last time to really notice, with either being late or being stressed, but she’d chosen good clothes. How she’d gotten a business skirt and jacket for someone that small was definitely curious, but in the end, I supposed she did need to look nice for her role.

“Hello Director Murphy,” she said politely, giving me a little nod as she looked on. She didn’t seem to be mad from yesterday, but with a face as blank as hers it really could go either way. Gotta be careful today.

“Hi Missy,” I said, cheering a bit that I’d remembered to use the right name this time. Definitely getting the hang of this two identities thing. “What brings you here this morning?”

She shuts the door behind her as she walks in, a middlingly large manilla folder and book under one arm. “I uh, wanted to ask you something, sir.” She sounded a bit hesitant as she said that, a tinge of worry on her brow. It had me a bit on edge, sure, as just yesterday she thought so little of me.

But what kind of guy would I be if I didn’t act when a girl like her asked for help? Hell, what kind of boss would I be at that point? I didn’t want her to feel like I had when I needed to ask Piggot some things in the first year or so, it was my chance to make her weird impression of me better.

“Of course Missy, that’s what I’m here for. What’d you have to ask?” I tried to sound as soft as I could, don’t spook the girl with dirt on you who’s already kinda antsy.

The ward seemed to be at least somewhat put at ease, as she decided to stand in front of my desk. She didn’t take the seat though, just taking her package underneath her arm. “Well Director, I’d like to ask for some… pointers on being a secretary.”

Hm. I wasn’t expecting that, but honestly it was much better than what it could’ve been. “Sure, I can definitely help you with that. What would you like to know?” Finally, I was in a position where my expertise actually mattered!

She glanced between me and the file in her hands, building up the nerve to speak, but I was both understanding and patient. Asking your boss for help sometimes feels like admitting you shouldn’t have your job.

“Well, uhm… all of it, really?” she said, ending the sentence with something closer to a question than a statement. I didn’t sigh or anything like that though, now was the time to step up!

“That’s no problem, Missy. Could I see what you’ve got there?”

A strange expression passed over her face for a moment, but it was gone just as fast and she did as I asked, walking forward to deposit the objects in my outstretched hand.

A quick glance at the book’s cover showed it to be the PRT employee manual, specifically for those in the administrative sections. I won’t lie, I didn’t really go through this that much, since it was a really dry read, but I did have to flick through it to find specific things on occasion.

Putting that to the side I flicked through the file, finding it to be what looked like a couple of various sheets to submit as well as a few proposals for scheduling. Ah, to be back in the familiar space of office drudgery, right where I belonged!

“I realized yesterday evening that I didn’t really know what I was doing,” Missy began, and I looked up to see her face twisted in frustration. “Since you were the secretary for Piggot for so long, I wanted to see if you’d train me. I know it’s a bit much, asking the Director himself to do that, but-”

I raised a hand, and the girl fell silent. “Don’t worry about that Missy, I’d rather know that my secretary can do her job right than anything else. C’mon, let’s go to your computer and I’ll show you a bit about administrative work.”

We went to her desk in the little lobby I had, and what followed was a rather productive session of boss-subordinate bonding time, as I took Missy between my own desk and hers to explain to her the basic processes that went into being a secretary, as well as visuals of what certain things looked like from my own desk (something I only learned when Piggot was getting onto me about a more annoying mistake).

I felt rather proud of myself, truthfully. For the first time, I actually felt like I was the boss instead of being told I was, and in a positive way too. Like a boss who actually cared that you knew how to do your job and didn’t just bark at you to ‘get it done!’

Retail hadn’t been a good time for me…

Pushing that aside, I was delighted to see Missy with a happy expression for once. I hadn’t seen that in a little while, and it made me happy to know that I was slowly gaining the trust back from that bad misunderstanding yesterday.

“-And that’s about it for the basic things,” I stated, rounding off my instructions. “Anything else is probably a lot more situational, but this is what you’ll be seeing most days.”

Missy, who had been studiously following along from her chair, looked up at me. Her beaming smile filled my heart with joy as she responded. “Thanks alot Director! There sure is a bunch that goes into this job, huh?”

I laughed. “Yeah, I remember being quite the busy guy when I was working under Piggot. Remember, if you need a refresher, don’t feel afraid to ask me, okay?”

“Yeah, no problem, sir!” She nodded, before her expression changed to a more confused one. “What else did you have to do that was situational, Director Murphy?”

Good, I’m glad she’s already asking questions! You never learn if you don’t, after all. “Well Missy, I don’t remember too many specifics, but sometimes I was more like a personal assistant than a secretary. Getting her morning coffee some days, helping out with moving heavier equipment or furniture if the troopers were all out, things like that.” I reached out to pat her head, but then quickly thought better of it and did her chair instead, giving it enough force to feel like a back pat even through the cushioning.

Good save, Alex!

“You shouldn’t have to worry though, Missy.” I started, looking down at my phone to see I got an email from Miss Militia. Better wrap this up then, could be important. “I don’t plan to have you do any of the other weird things that aren’t part of being, y’know, a secretary.” I made sure to give her chair a little pat before looking down at her.

She had become much less happy in that brief moment, looking at me with what was either befuddlement or… anger?

Uh oh.

“Oh, really?” she started, drawing out the words. “You won’t try and make me do anything weird, huh?” She stood suddenly, and I had to back away from the chair to avoid an accidental collision.

“So you’re just gonna brush off yesterday then, huh?” she said, stomping her way towards me. “Just throw that under the rug and pretend it didn’t happen, huh?”

I put my hands in the air, backing away as she pressed forward. It must’ve been a pathetic sight, but frankly I was getting scared enough to not care.

“The fact that you tried blackmailing this girl to do those… things to you just means nothing then!” she yelled, quickly catching up with me despite her size and poking me in the belly as she spoke.

“L-look, Missy, I really think you’re reading into yesterday wrongly, none of that is what I meant at all!” I half-yelled, my voice panicked. My back hit something, and I glanced to see it was my office’s desk. It seemed we’d backed into my own office, and while I was thankful for the sudden privacy, it meant I really didn’t have anywhere else to go now.

Missy poked me again and my attention fixed back on her face, twisted in anger. “Oh please, like you didn’t know exactly what that was about you damn pedo! Even Miss Militia was-” she stopped, finger midpoint as what seemed to be a sudden revelation came over her.

As she stood frozen in her mind, I did my best not to move. Maybe this was like one of those cheesy horror movies and now she wouldn’t notice me as long as I stood still!

…Okay that’s a bit much, even for me.

Still, the silence was growing more uncomfortable by the second and I didn’t really want to provoke Missy into going on another rant, or somehow goad her into ratting me out for what happened with Hannah yesterday. But at the same time, I really wanted this awkwardness and scary dread to go away.

So, part of me thinking it was a mistake, I very slowly reached out and, after a few seconds, tapped her on the shoulder.

Missy startled me as she snapped to attention, her face displaying intense shock, likely mirroring mine, as she flicked between my extended arm and my own face. I couldn’t tell what was going through her head, but I had a feeling it wouldn’t be good for me.

Something finally gave inside the young girl’s mind, as she sighed and slumped her shoulders. “Fine, fine, yeah, I’ll fucking do it,” she said, turning around and walking away.

I really didn’t want this to end on the same note as yesterday, though, so I yelled out. “H-hey, wait Missy, please don’t go! Let’s clear this up, okay, I’m pretty sure you were just interpreting things wrong, alright?”

She shut the door and turned back to me, exasperation on her face. “I’m not going anywhere, you damn pervert,” she grumbled walking back over to me. “Just needed to shut the door so no one sees, is all.”

That wasn’t ominous or anything. “G-good thinking Missy!” I said shakily. “It’d be best if the other staff didn’t get the wrong idea too!” I tried to play up my confidence a bit, but it was difficult in stressful situations like these.

I gotta give some props to the PRT troopers and all the capes, that's a lot harder than they make it look.

Missy nodded with a grim expression. “Yeah, yeah it would be,” she says before standing in front of me. Unfortunately, my position of leaning back on my desk makes me realize she’s at face level with my crotch.

The panic surges inside me, and I realize I’ve gotta try and calm this down. “H-hey, Missy! Why don’t we just… take some seats and talk this all out, huh?” There! Reasonable, sensible, and dare I say almost Director-like!

She sighs, which I’m not sure is a good sign or not. “Why bother, Director? We both know how this has gotta go. Miss Militia talked to me about it yesterday, and I still fucked it up…”

I make a mental note to talk to Hannah after this situation with Missy is dealt with. “W-what’d she talk to you about, then?”

“You know damn well what it was!” she snaps, and I flinch at her harsh tone. “She left your office with all that goop on her face after all, why don’t you tell me what we talked about?”

Okay, so that route was a bust. I wracked my brain, trying to find another way to get ahold of this crumbling conversation and steer it back to the pleasant hour we’d just had.

Missy had different ideas, however, as she reached forward and began fiddling with the clasp of my belt. I gasped loudly, too shocked to really care about how I looked to the girl who was (presumably) trying to get access to my dick.

She scoffed. “Don’t act so surprised, I know this is what you wanted to get all day.” Her hands had successfully undone the belt, and she yanked one end, causing it to rapidly come free from one of the loops. “Why else would you be so kind and friendly for a whole entire hour when we both know you’re nothing but a perverted scumbag.”

That… hurt actually. “I really think you have the wrong impression here, Missy.” I said, unable to help the panic in my voice. “I was just trying to teach you how to do the job, honest!”

“God, I can’t believe I actually thought you were just trying to teach me how to do the job!” she said, apparently deciding that ignoring me was what’s on the menu for today. “Whatever, I know that’s just a front, that my real job is doing this, like you always wanted it to be.”

She stopped suddenly, and only then did I notice that I was past leaning, my back almost entirely on the desk, only propped up by my elbows. I moved up, trying to see what development had occurred now, but Missy’s hand shot out and pressed into my chest, her surprising strength forcing me back onto the surface.

“Don’t try and pity me, I can do this!” she snarled, and she moved quickly, a flurry of movement had my but lifted up and both my pants and underwear yanked downwards.

I covered my face with my hands and leaned back, knowing that whatever luck had spared me from yesterday, this was going to be my doom. I could already feel the open air on my crotch, and knew that there was no way my job would be safe after indecent exposure to a minor.

I decided that I’d done enough fighting, that apparently this was just going to be my end. Any moment now, the entirety of the Protectorate was going to explode the wall, screaming “You just got got , son!” before Armsmaster’s halberd chopped my body in half with one massive swing.

But… nothing came. The walls remained intact, the office was silent, and Missy was disturbingly inactive. I parted my trembling hands, one eye peeking open to take a glimpse at the hero-made-secretary, but was rather surprised at what I was seeing.

She was currently backed into her chair, arms raised in the air and staring, wide-eyed and in complete shock, at my member. Said shaft was thankfully only at half chub, but she was looking at it like the flopper had just taken her hostage.

I took the situation in, and decided that maybe I shouldn’t have given into my own despair so quickly, that there was still a chance to at least somewhat salvage this dumpster fire of a situation. So, being careful not to startle her, I slowly, very fucking slowly , reached my hands down from my face and tried to inch them across the desk’s surface, hoping to pull my pants back up and prevent the young girl from being traumatised anymore than she already was.

My hands had barely touched the desk, however, when Missy’s head snapped up, looking directly past the shaft at my face. We locked eyes, and for a moment we were both entirely still. I wasn’t the best at reading conversations without any words, so I wasn’t sure what exactly we were staring at each other for, but Missy had apparently decided her half first.

“Don’t move, Director,” she said icily, and I made doubly sure I was still as could be. Her gaze looked over my body before she nodded, seemingly satisfied, and her hands drifted gently to my crotch.

There wasn’t enough time to formulate another daring plan of escape before her soft, warm fingers made contact with the skin on my hips. I could feel my lips puckering at the touch, trying my damndest not to make a sound and set off the volatile parahuman who was inches away from my wanger.

Missy stared at it with an intense curiosity, like she was working out a fundamental facet of the world. Her hands glided over my skin, inching ever closer to the rapidly stiffening genital.

Her fingers met my shaft, causing a shudder to run through me as her soft, tiny finger probed the base of it in a manner that was less sexual and more experimental. The near-innocence in the act actually made it just as sexy, and I tried desperately to fight that feeling off, but her continuous touching didn’t allow my attempt to go through. Before long I was at full mast and Missy had moved in closely, morbid curiosity shining in her eyes.

“Woah…” she breathed out, her fingers moving around in tiny circles at the base. “I didn’t expect it to look like this…”

There she sat, entranced by what to her must’ve been a strange sight, teasing me all the while. I was going to go goddamn crazy if this kept up, and something had to be done.

“M-missy…” I trailed off, the lust in my brain clouding my thoughts.

The softly-spoken word grabbed her attention, her gaze drifting from the shaft to my face. “Don’t, just don’t,” she started, less angry than earlier. “I don’t need help, I can do this.”

She began moving her fingers upwards, slowly tracing the veins on my tool as she did so. The gentle touch was heavenly to feel, and I had to focus my efforts on keeping silent and letting the young girl work as, at this point, I was feeling too aroused to imagine stopping her entirely, and had just resigned myself to keeping any dignity I had left.

The digits had stopped at the head of my dick, some playing idly with the sensitive bottom of the tip while a few roamed around the top. The girl was unknowingly doing a fantastic job with her explorations, her careful nature making it a rather pleasant experience.

However pleasant it was, though, there was no way I was going to cum like this, and the constant sensation was muddling my thoughts, making it harder to focus on anything. Finally, my control slipped enough to let a noise of enjoyment escape my lips, and her touch stopped.

“Oh, fuck, right,” she began, stumbling over her words. “Y-yeah, I’ll just-” She stopped and let out a deep breath, likely calming her nerves. “I’ll do it, I won’t let you kick me out for being bad at this.”

Before I could even consider forming a response her hands were moving again. She’d traveled back down to the shaft, her hands circling it totally before she began to grip it.

It began soft, like I was made of glass, before it gradually tightened. From the gentle start it went to actually holding the rod of meat, to what was a firm grasp. I was relieved when she got there, my arousal thankful for her increasing confidence, before quickly regretting it as she didn’t stop increasing the pressure, becoming worryingly tight.

“Too tight, too tight!” I cried, desperate to save my dong, and thankfully Missy stopped.

“Too hard, got it. Can’t mangle the boss, after all…” she trails off in a sarcastic tone, but thankfully she does ease off. “Is this better?” she asks, her hold returning to a much more comfortable level.

I nod. “Good,” she says with a firm nod, before she slowly begins stroking her hands upwards towards the tip, maintaining her grip. The feeling is even better than earlier, and I can’t help but let out a sound of appreciation.

“Yeah, yeah, live it up you creepy bastard,” she says crossly. “Live up that you got your own secretary to do these things with you.”

Her hands haven’t stopped moving during this time, and I was much less focused on her words than I probably should’ve been as a result. I couldn’t help it, really, her touch was much softer than either of the other women’s had been. Sure, you could still make out a bit of roughness, but it wasn’t anything close to the more callused hands of the other heroes.

“I still can’t believe that you got Miss Militia to vouch for you, somehow,” she continued, heedless of my state. “I don’t know what happened in this office between you two, but you gotta know that I’m still gonna do my best to stop you!”

She split her hands off, using one to continue rubbing the shaft while the other one moved towards the top, where she began grinding her palm into the head. I could feel her smearing the precum on herself, but she didn’t seem to notice that, too focused on berating me.

“You can’t just keep going around and doing things like that you know!” the young girl yelled. “Expecting that we’re gonna just bend over backwards for you and do all these sick things whenever you want! We’re heroes damnit, and you can’t keep it up!”

Her palm was getting rougher now, pushing in and rotating wildly. It wasn’t hurting nearly as much as it looked, and felt rather good, especially when combined with her increasingly fast strokes, I was getting real close to crossing the line.

“V-Vista, please s-slow do-” I tried getting out, before I was viciously shushed.

“No, not anymore!:” she yelled. “I won’t let you get another word in, Director- ”

She was cut off as I bit my lip and began to cum. With how roughly she was tugging me around and how close she’d leaned to chide me, the first blast hit her under her chin, and she jumped back like a cobra had just bit her.

That didn’t help however, as it just made the second large glob of goop hit her center in the face, splashing on impact and spreading over to her nose and under her eyes.

The girl sat shocked as I uncontrollably fired rope after rope of jizz onto her young face, her flinching at every bit of contact but too stunned to move any further away.

Finally, the streams had slowed to a dribble, the rest leaking out over her still-gripping hand. I  lay on the table panting, the ordeal having taken a number on me in both the physical and mental sense.

I could see her face from where I was situated, however, and I was somewhat ashamed to say she looked really sexy in her office outfit when she was also plastered in semen.

God I hope that didn’t put me on some sort of list.

…Who am I kidding, I’m gonna be on every list after this shit.

“I-you…” Missy trailed off, using a finger to wipe a trail off her cheek and simply staring at the white, milky liquid that coated the digit. “You-”

A loud knock sounded throughout the room, and we both looked as it opened up, revealing the forms of Miss Militia and Shadow Stalker, the former in her full hero regalia, and the later in what was clearly more casual clothing.

They stopped in their tracks, eyes wide in shock at the depravity we’d just been up to. Shadow Stalker looked torn between being mortified and laughing her ass off, and Miss Militia’s face had gone soft after a moment, a small smile of relief on her face.

“Oh, good work, Missy,” she said cheerily. “That moves things up a bit.”

I could feel the tears at the corners of my eyes. Why couldn’t the world just end my life instead of toying with me all the time!

As Hannah walked in with the other female ward and closed the door behind her, I knew I wasn’t gonna get the answer anytime soon.

Chapter Text

Have you ever seen one of those old college movies? The ones about some kid who’s unpopular for whatever reason, and then they become ‘king of the school’ by the end, whatever that means?

I feel like I’m in one of those right now. Not because I’m very unpopular (though I do kinda feel like it, especially right now), but because of how those movies tend to open. The freeze frame with the record scratch, and the character says ‘Yup, that’s me.’ It’s just one of those scenarios that feels impossible, but yet I find myself in one.

I kinda wanna make that joke, even if it’s only in my mind, but frankly I need to play this a lot more professionally than that.

After all, it’s not everyday that you get caught doing sexual activities with a minor. Not even a high school minor either, a middle school one.

I was frozen like a deer in headlights, unwilling to move while Miss Militia and the other girl Ward stood in my doorway. Or maybe I was just unable to move? Either way, I definitely wasn’t gonna try.

From what I could tell without moving my head, Missy seemed to be in the same boat as me, simply staring at the two in shock. Makes sense, this must’ve been an embarrassing sight for her, especially when Shadow Stalker’s the one to see. It might be worse in a way if one of the other Wards saw her, but the only other girl on the team? That’s gotta color what’s likely a pretty strong relationship, and not in any good way.

Heedless of mine or Missy’s rampaging thoughts, Miss Militia seemed to have the professionalism to lightly push Stalker in and shut the door behind her. Then she looked us over, not speaking another word. I wasn’t sure what she was thinking as she stared at us, since half her face was hidden behind a mask and I wasn’t good enough at reading only eyes to figure out someone’s mood.

Stalker was… shaking? It looked like she was either trying to hold in a laugh, which didn’t seem to be very likely, or she simply so pissed that-

“Bwahahaha!” the girl bellowed, leaning back as her amusement boiled over, pointing at both of us as she did so and holding her side with the other hand.

Guess it was more likely than I thought.

Before I could tell what was going to happen, There was a slight shift at Miss Militia’s side, followed by her hand, which held a small rectangular device, rising up till it was parallel with her chest. Her thumb then pressed down on the item, creating a small electronic ‘click’.

Sophia immediately stopped her laughing, eyes going wide as her body convulsed erratically, stiffening even as it did so. It only lasted a few seconds before she was left heaving breaths, shooting eyes over at the Protectorate hero filled with hate.

The woman wasn’t having it, however. “Enough, Sophia,” Miss Militia said in the deadest tone I’d heard from the woman, and Sophia grunted, moving slowly back to face us, rubbing her arms all the while.

“Anyways, good morning Director!” Miss Militia continued, and it was rather concerning how fast the woman could shift from unamused disciplinarian to somewhat chipper. Something to look out for in the future.

It took me a bit longer than I’d like to realize that I was supposed to respond before she continued. “O-oh! Good morning, Miss Militia!” I said, trying and failing dreadfully at matching her in cheeriness. “What brings you and Shadow Stalker by the office?”

She motioned behind her. “First names right now, Director Murphy. After all, Sophia here’s not in her costume right now, won’t be for a while actually, and I’ve given you permission to do so. It’s a bit impolite to not call someone by a name they’ve let you use, so make sure to keep that in mind, alright sir?”

Y’know, she called me sir, but it kinda felt like she was running the show right now. Nevertheless, I nodded, not wanting to annoy the woman. “Of course, Hannah.”

She nodded right back. “Thank you. I decided to come by around lunch to do that thing with Sophia we discussed last night.”

I racked my brains, trying to remember if she’d actually said anything specific. In what I’d come to learn as proper Hannah fashion, she hadn’t. “I don’t remember discussing anything specific last night, Miss- Hannah. Could you enlighten me what uh… what’s going on here?”

A wry grin pulled at her lips. “Well, looks to me like you were getting a headstart on the plan, though it looks much more successful than last time, so I won’t say anything.”

My attention snapped back down to my crotch, where mine and Missy’s gazes met at her hand, still covered in a decent amount of thick, goopy fluid, and still clenched onto my shaft. We both looked up at the same time, gazes meeting and some sort of quiet understanding crossed between us before she slowly let go of me and backed off a bit.

“Hmm,” Hannah said, and I looked over to see her hand under her chin, taking in the scene intently. “Looks like I might’ve jumped the gun there, actually.”

Hope glimmered in my heart despite my best efforts to keep from the inevitable disappointment. “Oh, how come?” I answered in my calmest tone.

She pointed at Missy, who I could see still had quite a bit of my… fluids, decorating her fingers. “Well Missy’s progressed, sure, but she’s not showing the proper appreciation for your cum, it seems.”

I stared at her, unsure how I could possibly get even more shocked at the woman, even though I most certainly was. “Miss- Hannah , are you certain you’re okay?”

She turned her head towards me, and I could feel those steely eyes piercing into me. “I’ve told you before, sir, and you as well, Missy,” she addressed rather pointedly at the girl. “We need to make this process as seamless as possible, which can’t happen if only half the effort is put in, something that is clearly being exemplified by you two.”

“Oh come on!” Missy finally spoke up, and I glanced over to see her embroiled in rage. “I said I’d work harder on it, dammit, and that’s what I’ve done! Do you know who much I had to talk up to even touch his thingie! It’s a whole process, ma’am, and it’s not gonna be done in a day!”

Hannah, however, didn’t seem moved during the entire angry display. “Well sure, no progress is going to happen with that sort of attitude. And if you decide to go along this slowly, we won’t even be on blowjobs by Christmas.” She sighed, bringing a hand up to her forehead and rubbing in small circles.

“Well, Hannah,” I began, trying to establish some control over this wholly fucked encounter. “I think this entire situation has gotten… a bit heated. So why don’t we go ahead and cool off for the time being and reconvene again tomorrow?”

As the room’s gazes were directed at me, I couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride even through my tinges of fear. I can’t believe I’d pulled off such a clean and calm statement through all this mess! Why I think I deserve a pat on the back more than ever for that!

Hannah seemed to be mulling things over, if the hand pressing against her chin indicated anything... even if her stare felt like it was searching through my childhood memories for weaknesses.

I glanced over to Missy, admittedly for some reprieve from those intense eyes, and found a different sort of intensity, an angry kind where she was looking at me like I’d run over her puppy and she's sworn personal, lifelong vengeance on me.

Which was absolutely not helping my nerves right now, and so I decided to direct my gaze towards the last occupant, hoping against hope it’d be simpler to sit out this bloated silence with.

And I was met with a face riddled with amusement, the apparent troublemaker looked doing a swell job of not laughing, but otherwise simply seemed to be raking in the hilarity of my predicament.

Fantastic, I finally meet the female cape who’s not in on all the crazy, and she’s too busy milking it for humor to help.

Still, compared to the emotional ravages of the other two’s expressions, I’d take this in a heartbeat, and settled in to wait out this awkward moment.

“Ah, Director, you almost had me there,” I heard Hannah say, before looking over to see her rolling her eyes, an amused smirk on her lips.

That smirk would haunt my dreams just from the implications alone, I knew it.

“For a moment, I actually thought we might’ve been… confused , that we were misinterpreting you, and that you actually wanted to stop your conquest.”

I… I can’t believe… this woman . Her mind was an enigma, it couldn’t be human, for the sake of my actual sanity and soul, it couldn’t be human .

But I didn’t let my fear show, instead grabbing onto the opportunity showed. “W-well no, I’d say you hit the nail right on the head there Hannah!” I exclaimed with quite a bit of false cheer, hopefully overriding my horror. “That’s exactly what it is!”

She scoffed, and my hopes began to burn in my chest. “Nice try, Director, the joke is already over. I get it, you were just trying to reprimand me without your words. And you’re right to, honestly, I was being terribly presumptuous, wasn’t I?

Hannah laughed, a cruel, terrible sound that I was dead certain was meant to wrest my soul from underneath me. “No, I can’t believe I was expecting the Director to oversee the Ward’s training! That’s definitely not your job, not at all. Thank you for reminding me sir.”

I racked my brain, trying to figure out how we could still salvage this, how this personal demon in human skin could be stopped before her plans continued unfettered. But I could not, not in time.

“No, truth be told that should be Armsmaster’s job, but, well…” she trailed off looking for all her vileness to be somewhat embarrassed. “Frankly, sir, that’s probably the most sexless being I’ve ever encountered.”

Sophia immediately snorted in laughter, hand over her mouth as she did so. “You got that right…”

Hannah looked over, unamused, but didn’t reach for the box of punishment in her hand, instead turning back towards me. “Rest assured your message is clear, sir. I’ll begin overseeing their training. However, would you mind if I made one request?”

By this point, I’d reached the terrible conclusion that my perfectly sane mind was unfortunately outmaneuvered by Hannah’s completely alien brain, and so I sighed, slumped in defeat in my chair. “Yes, I’ll allow it, Hannah…”

“Director, I’d like to request that you be the direct subject involved in their training as well, sir,” the woman stated calmly. “Since they’re being trained to please you, it only makes sense they’d be practicing on you, supervised of course to prevent any major hiccups.”

For a moment, I wondered what the patriotic woman was planning to do. She mentioned me being ‘ready’ for today, and then brought Sophia in, so that’s… a hint?

Not really, no. But I don’t need to be any sort of genius to understand that some more substantial blackmail was about to be created. Just not what type exactly , is all.

“Alright Sophia, go ahead and sit down by Missy,” Hannah said, apparently not needing my answer to go ahead.

“Wait, really?” Sophia asked incredulously. “You’re just… endorsing all of this bullshit then? I thought you wanted to have a good laugh and then watch his job crash and burn.”

That’s a terribly rude thing to say… but I was thinking along the same lines…

Hannah sighed, however. “Oh Sophia, you sure do have a long way to go.” She perked up, waving the little box like a child who was proud of their drawing. “Now go kneel by Missy,” she stated with a finality that didn’t match her tone.

But Sophia froze starkly, glancing decidedly between Missy (or possibly my crotch…) and the device in her superior’s hand, looking rather torn. Hannah started circling one of the larger buttons, and the girl obeyed.

Now I looked down to see… well, I can be honest in my head, can’t I?

It was a surprisingly endearing sight. Even if the two girls were glaring at it, they were positioned so they were on either side of my still out-and-somehow-proud member. A fantasy I’d had a few times throughout my life, although I never expected both of the participants would be so disastrous for my mental health, not to mention my career!

“Now girls,” Hannah said, moving to one of the guest seats directly behind the two. “I realize this isn’t exactly ideal, but the sooner we all get used to the new normal, the more effective we’ll all be, understood?”

Missy glared harder, but grumbled out an “Understood…” regardless. Sophia however…

“The fuck do you mean the ‘new normal’!” she snapped, turning her fury onto the older woman. “This shouldn’t be any kind of normal! I didn’t sign up for this shit to suck off some lazy, limp-dick guy who’s barely worth being a fucking-”

A small electronic ‘click’ was heard and the girl’s rage-filled rant was turned into a howl of pain and anger, her body spasming rather worryingly as the metal collar on her neck discharged into the Ward’s body.

I glanced over at Hannah to see a completely dispassionate expression on her face as she stared at the girl. She let it go on for a few seconds longer before removing her finger.

The girl slumped forwards, heaving in breaths as Hannah spoke. “You didn’t sign up for anything, Sophia, and you’re far past the point of being able to protest orders. Now you can either get on with those orders, or we can relive some of the treatment you put that girl through, okay?”

Through coughs and spasms Sophia managed to glare up at Hannah, but didn’t say a word as she brought herself back to a sitting position.

I exchanged a glance with Missy, one filled with the most mutual understanding than I’d felt besides my conversations with Calvert. It was just sad the thing to win her over to my side was to see her boss show her true, seemingly inevitable nature as a parahuman with the X chromosome:

Becoming an absolute sociopath.

But, we all had our parts to play, and mine was to let these two ‘monsters-in-the-making’ go to town on my now softer schlong.

….At least it wasn’t a very difficult part I had to play.

Tentatively, Missy leaned forwards first, nostrils contracting as she took a sniff of the organ in front of her. The expression she took on was conflicting enough that I couldn’t exactly tell what she was thinking about it, only that I was aware the fact that I’d recently cum probably overrode the fact that I showered this morning.

Sophia followed, hesitance in her every movement as she drew close to my shaft. She stared at the stiffening organ like it had killed her mother, but then her eyes flicked behind her and she took a deep breath before leaning further and pressing her lips to the head.

Missy stared on with wide eyes as Sophia closed her own and laid small kisses around the spot she’d started, a jolt before everyone that was probably the rather defiant girl forcing herself to do this.

I couldn’t deny her lips weren’t doing anything, as I was coming back to a full hardness. It was slow since I’d just cum and this wasn’t Hannah’s energetic treatment, but getting your dick kissed finds a way to get past all that.

“C’mon Missy, don’t just watch,” Hannah’s voice surprised all three of us, as we’d been so transfixed on the sheer dichotomy of Sophia’s actions to pay attention to her. She stood behind Missy, a kind smile on her face that in no way put me at ease.

That smile would likely be the same she’d use to slit a man’s throat.

Missy must’ve thought the same, as she nodded and brought herself close, copying Sophia’s actions in bringing small, gentle kisses to the head.

She kept her eyes open though, so where the older girl was moving a bit further down the shaft, Missy instead focused around the head, kissing around the rim of the top.

The second set of lips added quite a bit to the experience, and I was wringing my fingers in my pants from combined fear and arousal, my dick back to its previous prowess.

“Excellent, especially good initiative for you Sophia,” Hannah encouraged, moving to face in front of me so she’d be equal to both her proteges. “But you can’t linger on that too long or we’ll be here forever. One of you’s gonna need to use a tongue, and the other’s going to have to start on the tip.”

She reached over and put a hand on Missy’s head, causing the girl to pause with outstretched lips as she glanced away. “Missy, why don’t you go for the tip since you’re closest. That means we’ll need to see some tongue, Sophia.”

Sophia grunted at the order and her glare intensified (a feat that startled me, frankly), but she didn’t resist. Her lips parted and she dipped her tongue between them, slowly bringing it out to touch my flesh.

Slowly she dragged it around in a small circle, the warm and wet sensation causing a shiver to go through me as the arousal suddenly shot up a notch.

And it looked like I wasn’t going to get a good break to deal with it, as Hannah was focusing on the blowjob...er now.

“Okay Missy, just open your lips and-”

“I can do this much!” the girl snapped, frustration on her features as she met Hannah’s eyes.

The woman wasn’t fazed, though, and merely held her hands up. “Alright then, go ahead and show me what you know then.”

Missy looked back over, taking a deep breath before moving in towards my tip. When her bottom lips grazed just beneath my slit, sparking another bit of pleasure in me, she closed her eyes and opened her mouth up, moving herself up and over the rim of the flesh until my entire head was engulfed.

Her soft breath tickled my sensitive organ, and caused my fingers to dig into my pants. Hannah met my gaze before her smile widened just a tad, then looked back towards Missy.

“Good, the Director seems to like that,” she said, and the younger girl’s eyes shot over to my own, her small bit of contentment at the praise immediately overshadowed by a heated scowl. “But don’t stop, the key to a good blowjob is to keep the momentum up.”

Missy made a noise of agreement, and my breath hitched as she began to move again. Pursing her lips about and generally rubbing them about the head in a circle, like a gentle massage.

“Alright Sophia, put more energy into it! I need you to lick all around that cock, got it?”

The girl glanced over to Hannah, her brow furrowing further before her efforts doubled. The tongue began to dip under my length, halfway circling it before moving down further, wiggling the organ the entire way.

I bit my lip as the girls jointly attacked, their efforts proving fruitful as I wallowed in the pleasure. One wouldn’t be too hard to handle, but two at different spots was a lot to take in, and I wasn’t exactly a strong man before this.

“How would you say they’re doing, Director?” Hannah asked, meeting my eyes with her own lidded ones. “I’m certain your opinion would mean a lot in their training.”

I glanced away from the woman towards the two girls attached to my cock, meeting two angry faces.

I’m not certain how much my opinion would be appreciated, truthfully. But even with my junk so precariously placed, I was still a bit more intimidated by Miss ‘zero-to-sixty mood’ Militia.

“W-well, I’d say- Ohh, I’d say they’re doing good so far?” I said, the statement ending a bit like a question as Missy chose that time to dip her own tongue out, poking my slit gently.

“Wonderful, Director. I hope we can continue moving so seamlessly,” she said, before her face switched from the near sensuality to a more professional bent, and she turned towards Sophia.

“Alright Sophia, go ahead and move down towards the balls. I want you to start giving that sack some attention soon.”

The teen nodded, a bit too focused on her efforts to fully respond, and started crouching further down to get at the lower parts of the cock, inching her way towards my hips all the while.

“Missy, I don’t wanna patronize you, but do you know what you’re doing next?” Hannah asked with gentle professionalism.

Missy popped her lips off of me. “Well-”

“Oh so you don’t wanna patronize her, but you’re all for it with me, huh?” Sophia interrupted, and Hannah’s head slowly moved to her.

“Well, considering you stopped licking and I haven’t given the okay and the Director hasn’t cum yet, I’d say it seems necessary for now.”

Sophia growled at the remark, and for a moment I was afraid a fight was going to break out. For the sake of my very unsecured penis, I needed to intervene. “H-hey now, give the girl some slack Hannah, it’s not the easiest situation for her right now.”

Hannah looked at me like I was a kindergartner, and I shrunk a bit. “Please Director, Sophia’s already proved that she can't be given any leeway. This is punishment as much as it is training.”

“Ma’am, what does that make it for me then?” Missy questioned cautiously, and Hannah turned to her with a much less antagonistic look then she’d given her cohort.

“It’s still training, Missy, and it’s still mandatory ,” she said, likely guessing the girl’s reluctance to be in this. “We can discuss this further later, but for now the Director’s not going to cum by himself.”

Missy nodded curtly, and quickly wrapped my tip in her mouth, her tongue beginning to dart out and lick the underside of my head.

Sophia meanwhile scowled further, but turned towards me and stuck her own tongue out, resuming her earlier ministrations, albeit with a bit less energy.

“Good,” Hannah said, nodding, before she turned back to Missy. “Now, I want you to start working your way down, Missy. I don’t expect you to get all the way down today, but I’d like to see how far you can get. Don’t pressure your gag reflex either, that’s not the point of today.”

Missy let out a groan of frustration, the vibrations tickling my cock, but complied, bobbing her head and moving just a bit further every few seconds.

For a time, the room was silent except for a few sounds. Namely, the wet laps of Sophia’s tongue, the hollow noises of Missy’s throat, and my own sounds I was trying to subdue.

Hannah looked on at the proceedings with a certain amount of satisfaction, giving me a small nod when I met her gaze briefly. She sighed, shook her head, and walked around the girls to stand by me.

I started to sweat a bit as she got close. “Director, it’s rather rude to demand these sorts of things from the girls and not even contribute your own efforts. Let them know what you like, what they’re doing right, and guide them. This goes much better with an adult guiding them, after all.”

This close and soft, Hannah’s voice was almost as sultry as it was intimidating, and the strange combination that it created was irresistibly compelling.

So I looked down at the girls currently doing rather lascivious things to my schlong, finding Missy seemingly much more focused on her efforts of going down said organ than her never-ending well of frustration towards me.

Sophia on the other hand was glaring rather heatedly at me, her position making it so she didn’t require much effort to do so. I gotta say though, to find someone staring at you with such a gaze while also running a tongue rather energetically close to your sack is another set of confusing emotions I wasn’t aware I’d be dealing with today.

Another set for the pile of my inevitable therapy, I suppose.

“W-well, I can say that Sophia’s tongue feels rather good where it is,” I answered somewhat simply, a bit too beleaguered to be more detailed.

“There you go,” Hannah cooed with a somewhat patronizing tone, although that was the least of my concerns. “And what about Missy over there? She’s almost halfway down, surely that deserves some encouragement?”

It was true. Missy had a small mouth on her, very evident from comparing Sophia’s own, and yet she was rather far down. The girl was resolute in her focus, only sparing a single, fleeting glance before she was closing her eyes and going another bit down.

“Yes, she’s making s-some great progress on it.” It was a bit strange to praise such a young girl for how much cock she was taking, but here I was I suppose.

Hannah nodded with approval. “Fantastic, Director! I promise this will be so much smoother with your participation,” she said before moving away.

I’m not sure you can get more involved than two underage mouths working their damndest to bring you off, but I didn’t have the actual faculties to make that sort of comment, too concerned with said mouth’s work.

I did see Hannah kneeling by Missy, however, her face coming next to the girl as she whispered in her ear. I couldn’t hear what she was saying, but the girl made the smallest of nods, and I felt her pull back just a tad before putting her tongue on double duty.

My hands moved back to grip hard on the desk’s corner, the sudden increase taking me by surprise. I couldn’t see it, but could definitely feel Missy’s tongue sliding along the part of my shaft between her lips, licking up and down the length.

Before long her lips were joining the action, moving back up the length while remaining tightly gripped, adding yet another layer onto the pleasure I was already feeling.

I braced myself a bit as Hannah patted Missy’s back affirmatively before moving towards Sophia. “Alright, get on that sack, Sophia,” she said with a much firmer tone, closer once more to a professional instructor than the more motherly facade she’d been presenting towards Missy.

Sophia huffed as she dipped further down, her tongue reaching under my cock and beginning to wrap around one of the balls, coating surrounding it in her efforts.

“Be careful with those, or you might harm Director Murphy,” Hannah warned, and Sophia’s eyes were filled with a sort of confliction as she gazed up at me.

Unfortunately, I could take a guess at what that conflict was.

Fortunately, I wasn’t able to get far in my considerations of prayer before the unruly girl apparently decided against getting rough with my most sensitive of jublies, instead shifting herself to the other teste and continuing her licking.

“Good, good, but use your lips too, suck on them a bit,” Hannah instructed carefully, and the girl nodded, pulling herself up and wrapping a set of lips around the hanging skin. She started to bring a bit of force on them, too much actually and I winced at the bit of pain she was producing.

“Not that rough, more gently,” Hannah said, and Sophia lightened up, now giving a much softer suckling and tonguing to the sack. “Good, you keep focus on that one, I can’t think the Director’s far off so I’ll give you girls a hand.”

I didn’t have any real way to prepare for that before Hannah descended, her face next to the dark-skinned teen as she wrapped her own lips around my other sensitive orb.

This added effort towards my pleasure was a bit too much, and within what seemed to be seconds my orgasm crept upon me.

My balls tightened, and I could hear a few muffled sounds of surprise before my first load shot out.

Missy’s own shout of surprise reverberated down my shaft as the blast of semen hit the back of her throat, the girl beginning to cough as another one joined her.

Hannah pulled off of me with a wet sound, moving towards the young girl with surprising speed. She knelt next to the girl and rubbed her hand in circles on her back. “Keep calm, Missy, you won’t choke. Just relax your throat and swallow when I say three, okay?”

The girl nodded. “One, two, three,” Hannah counted off, and then I felt the girl’s throat contracting as she swallowed the load.

More was coming though, my balls having been worked to quite a frenzy between the girls, with two more ropes coming before the next swallow.

Missy’s face looked somewhat pained as she made the effort, eyes closed in concentration to her superior’s voice.

I felt Sophia drop away from my sack, and glanced down to see her sitting still underneath me, staring transfixed at the pair dealing with my orgasm.

Hannah continued counting down for Missy’s benefit, moving a hand towards my body and lightly gripping my balls with a hand, fingers rubbing gently over the surface.

For a moment the pattern held as I came, a grunt on both my own and Missy’s end with each pulse and swallow.

After a while, though, Hannah switched tactics. “Okay, pull back Missy,” she coaxed the girl, who simply obeyed and pulled back, only to have the next blast go free and paint the girl’s face with a long streak from brow to nose.

An eye closed down as she flinched away, but Hannah held her still and let the oncoming shot join the last, along with the next few, until I was letting out little dribbles that Hannah quickly reached in and scooped up with a free hand, using the one that had been handling my sack to grip my shaft and coax out the leftovers.

Once she’d seemed satisfied, she looked over to where Missy was sitting on the floor, looking up towards the ceiling and supported on her arms as she sat in shock at her predicament.

Hannah then looked back towards Sophia, beckoning her over with the empty hand. “Come on Sophia, we’re not quite done yet,” she commanded, and the girl hesitated for a few moments before obliging.

When Sophia had saddled next to Missy, leaning subtly away from the girl’s messy face with a perturbed expression, Hannah continued. “Since Missy swallowed a good amount of this, it’s only right that you clean up the rest of the cum, Sophia.”

“No fucking way,” the girl protested immediately, a scowl adorning her face. “It wasn’t enough that I had the man’s wimpy sack between my lips, now you want me to slurp up his damn jizz too?”

“That’s exactly what’s expected of you,” Hannah responded harshly, matching the teen’s expression. “Missy took her load like a true Ward, and she’s not even on punishment. So I do                expect you to use those lips to stop complaining and start drinking!”

“No, this is too damn much!” the girl said, staggering to her feet before she went stiff. “Aargh!” she cried, crashing down to her knees, and I looked over towards the Protectorate heroine to see her with a small box in the previously empty hand, thumb held firmly on one of the buttons.

“You don’t get to complain about what’s too much after you so thoroughly trampled your probation,” Hannah said coldly, staring at the convulsing girl for a few seconds longer before finally releasing the switch.

Sophia slumped down to the floor, and as she panted Hannah turned towards the younger girl. “Missy, are you holding out okay?”

The blonde came back to her senses and met her superior’s eyes. “U-uhm, yes ma’am, I think I’m doing okay,” she said before her features scrunched up. “Still sticky though, and the smell’s so strong .”

Hannah chuckled lightly. “Yes it really is. You did good swallowing down so much, I was frankly impressed.”

“I’d rather not be impressive in that kinda way, honestly,” the girl responded, before sitting further up. “Can I clean all this up, ma’am?” she asked.

Hannah nodded. “Yes, there’s some paper towels in the right hand drawer, second to the bottom of the Director’s desk,” she said, and the girl nodded, sending a few flecks of cum on her green suit jacket, and grimacing again before carefully making her way towards the indicated towels.

“I hope that wasn’t too presumptuous of me, Director,” Hannah said, and my focus snapped back to her. “After my own session, I decided it’d be best if we just kept a roll around here to lessen the chances of interruption or exposure.”

I took another breath before answering with the first thing on my mind. “That’s probably a security issue that you got into my desk without me noticing, but for now I suppose it’s fine.”

Hannah nodded. “You’re probably right, Director. Hopefully it won’t be too long until we’re all comfortable enough to get rid of your… evidence in other ways before this one runs out then.” She then looked towards the prone ward. “Now Sophia, would you like to try cooperating?”

Sophia grumbled, though from the act she was being coerced to do or the patronizing tone I wasn’t sure, but either way she sighed. “Fine, ma’am,” she spat out, bringing herself up on elbows before Hannah’s spoogey hand came to the girl’s face.

With no small amount of reluctance, the girl leaned in and dipped her tongue out, gathering up the somewhat small amount of semen on her superior’s hand and placing it in her own mouth. It took two swallows, but the girl was able to get it all.

Hannah however, didn’t seem particularly pleased. “Hmm, Missy did indeed swallow quite a bit more. We’ll have to correct that next time.”

“Goddamnit,” Sophia grumbled under her breath, but didn’t protest as she and Hannah both stood.

“Ugh,” I heard to my side, seeing Missy look on with an annoyed expression. “I can’t believe I drank so much of that.”

“You’ll be drinking a lot more where that came from, Missy. We all will,” Hannah said, before grabbing a paper towel and dabbing at a few remaining white spots on the Ward’s top. “There we are, just make sure to wash this when you get off shift, but it should do for the rest of the day.”

Hannah turned to me. “Director, I assume your balls are suffeciently drained?”

That was a… rather technically worded way to ask if I was good on sex. “I… I think I’ll be fine, Hannah,” I responded instead, seeing the imminent freedom from her particular breed of insanity.

“Glad to help, Director Murphy,” she said, before turning towards Sophia. “Come along, Sophia. We’re not done for the day yet.” With that she opened the door and stood, waiting for her charge.

The girl followed surprisingly silently, throwing one last glare at me before the pair left the room.

I breathed a sigh of relief before I heard a voice clear and was reminded of the remaining girl in the room.

Missy was staring pointedly at my crotch. “Director, I think it’d be a good idea to put your… penis away.”

“Good idea!” I said, scrambling to quickly oblige her before meeting her gaze by the door.

“I… suppose I’ll be seeing you later, sir,” she said, a strange expression on her face as she turned and walked away.

As the door clicked shut, I wondered what exactly had happened to Hannah to cause her to be so sex-obsessed and crazy. After a few moments of ruminating, I decided that maybe I’d be better off not considering that.

Instead, I decided to look around in the drawer that she’d mentioned earlier. After all, if she’d had the foresight to put in paper towels, maybe she had some air freshener?

I’d much rather the smell of ‘Vanilla Breeze’ than ‘Lawsuit in Waiting’.

Chapter Text

I’ve finally come to a very important conclusion. One that I can’t ignore any longer, and needs to be addressed right now:

Hiding in the office isn’t working.

Too many capes are coming and going through here for this approach to do anything but make a nice, secluded place for the psychos- I mean, the powered women of the agency to come and be crazy at me.

And while I’m not certain I’d be able to do any work outside of my office, I can at least take lunch outside of it.

So after an hour of harrowing but ultimately uneventful work, I hurried out of my office.

And was stopped as I saw Missy at her desk, doing her work.

I froze, unsure how exactly I should be interacting with her right now. I’m fairly certain that “You did good with that blowjob!” wasn’t a very viable response.

...especially because, technically, she had help doing it. So it would be doubly inappropriate.

But I was saved from having to respond by Missy herself looking over at me, giving a small scowl as our gazes met.

“Hello, Director,” she greeted tersely. “Are you seriously already wanting more?”

I waved my arms rather energetically at that. “Oh no, nothing like that Missy. I was just off to get some lunch from the cafeteria.” A pause of thought had me throwing out a brilliant idea. “Did you want me to grab you anything?”

Yes, this would be a nice and simple way to at least apologize for Hannah’s hand in her earlier treatment. Food was always a good icebreaker, right?

I certainly thought so.

The young secretary opened her mouth, raising a finger up before closing it and tapping her chin, obviously in thought. “This isn’t an attempt at a bribe , is it, Director?”

Jeeze, these women certainly thought pretty low of me. “No, I just thought it’d be convenient since, you know, I’ll be heading down there and back up here afterwards.”

Her gaze remained fixed on me, and I felt no small amount of anxiety from those harsh, judging eyes. Honestly so much had happened already between Missy and I that I couldn’t actually believe she hadn’t quit the role already.

She certainly had acceptable grievances to do so.

But Missy only closed her eyes and sighed. “Yes Director, that’s… very nice of you,” she bit out in a tone that didn’t feel very gracious, but I decided not to comment on that. “Just get me one of the chicken wraps, if you would. Those are a guarantee when it comes to the Protectorate’s food.”

I nodded, both as a confirmation and my own firm agreement that it was one of the safer options. “Certainly Missy, I’ll be back in about half an hour with your food then.” With that I walked off.

I paused at the door to the lobby, thinking for a moment before looking back. “Thank you for the effort you put in, Missy. It’s appreciated.”

A little gesture here and there, that’s what would let her know I’m not the bad guy that’s been flying around! And she has certainly put in the effort, even if it’s been in weird places.

“I’m aware of your appreciation , Director,” she said snidely. “I had a mouthful of it earlier, after all.”

I winced, not seeing a way to reply to that with any dignity. So instead, I did the undignified thing and stepped out the door instead.

After all, dignity didn’t keep capes of the other sex from taking their mental issues on me, did it?

An uneventful elevator ride and a stare-riddled walk later, I was situated firmly in the cafeteria, browsing over the tables for a nice spot to eat.

Always a hassle when inside of a cafeteria, but I wasn’t sure how welcoming others would be if I sat with them, being the head honcho and all.

And the point of this all was to not go eat in my office, so I needed to decide soon.

There was indeed an area in one of the center tables that was open enough, and I felt that it was as good as I’d get, so I made my way over.

I had a few idle stares and had heard the words ‘Director’ and ‘Murphy’ whispered, but nothing that seemed actually bad, and not a single person called for my attention.

I’m not actually sure if that was a good thing since, when Piggot was around, I probably wouldn’t have wanted to talk to her in the cafeteria as well.

Semantics aside, I sat down and set Missy’s wrap to the side before excitedly unwrapping my own meal; two peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.

I realize that paying for a full-blown PB&J was antithetical to its very concept, that being a cheap and reliable staple for home, but it worked out for me. I had the bad habit of putting too much peanut butter and not enough jelly, which makes it a poor experience. The professionals, of course, had no such issue, perfectly balancing both sides of the ampersand perfectly.

Probably a good chunk of how they’d become cooks for a government building like this.

Regardless, the first bite ended up being exactly as good as I expected, and I closed my eyes to savor both the taste, and the peace.

“Hey, Director Murphy!”

The familiar voice knocked me from my enjoyment however, and I looked over to see Assault waving at me from the room’s entrance.

...With Battery in tow.

I swallowed my bite before it could become a choking hazard and waved back to the hero couple, admittedly with less enthusiasm than his own. Hopefully that will be chalked up to my station or something similar.

The man’s expression lit up, moving faster towards me as he looked over his shoulder at the more sedate-paced woman with him.

Said woman’s expression was decidedly sour as she trudged behind her exuberant husband, and I couldn’t help but feel some trepidation as the pair approached at their own paces.

“Yo, Director Murphy!” Assault said as he pulled out a chair and plopped into it with a surprising grace. “Can’t believe you’re in the cafeteria and still eating alone! At least me and the wife were around to provide some top-notch company, huh?”

“Ah, yes I’d say that was… a very fortunate thing indeed…” I choked out, eyes firmly on Battery as she marched up to her husband and slapped him harshly upside the head.

“Hey, what was that one for?” the man asked, tone indignant but face sporting a small grin still.

Battery simply raised an eyebrow. “You greeted the Director with a ‘Yo’. Again.” she stated, and Assault shrugged his shoulders.

“Can’t blame me for wanting to break down the barriers of formality, right? Way too stuffy for a place like this.”

Battery sighed and ignored her husband, instead facing me, an act which, while not immediately hostile, her expression clued me in that it wasn’t entirely welcome. “My apologies, Director Murphy. If you want us to leave you alone, we’ll go ahead and do so.”

From how frosty the woman’s been around me, I was certain she was very eager to leave me alone. And frankly, I did come down here for a break from her type of people, so I couldn’t agree more. Still, Assault was being so considerate that I had to try and get the message across with some class.

“That’s fine, Battery,” I began as smoothly as I could, which wasn’t too bad if I was honest, but not great. “If you and Assault want to sit here, be my guest. After all, just because I’m sitting here doesn’t make this table my personal property, y’know?”

Battery’s lips went into the straightest, thinnest of lines, and I started to panic. Running through my words, I tried to find a part of the sentence that could’ve been misconstrued somehow. I was taking Calvert’s advice, thinking through my words, there was no way that could be misunderstood!

After a few chilly moments, the woman nodded stiffly. “Very well, Director. That sounds… good ,” she said, the last word coming out in a sort of growl as she slowly pulled out her own chair directly across from myself and sat down, never breaking gazes with me. “Assault, can you go ahead and grab us our food?”

I glance at the man, beginning to feel the anxiety cropping back up in my system again at his wife’s demeanor. But Assault merely shoots her a little grin and salutes her sloppily. “Sure thing, Puppy!” he says, jerking out of his seat before her fist can land on his shoulder and making his way towards the lunch line.

Battery brings her hands under her chin and steeples them there, looking at me with a stiff frown. It served to create a tense silence, and I felt much more like I was meeting with Piggot as a subordinate than one of the capes that was supposedly under my command. And in the lunchroom, no less!

Before too long I was feeling the desperate urge to break the quiet, and I latched onto the first thing I could think of. “So, Battery… how do you feel about PB&J’s?” I asked, raising my sandwich in the air for emphasis.

She didn’t move an inch from her vigil, and the intensity ratched up a notch as a glob of jelly fell from between the bread. Her eyes watched it drop onto the napkin below before meeting my eyes once more.

“Director,” she said in that particular sort of calm that made you aware the person was inches away from exploding at you. “I can distinctly remember telling you not to try anything around my husband, just yesterday in fact.”

My mind immediately went towards denying the accusation, but the conversation all around us reminded me that we were still so very public, and I knew that’d end disastrously if I tried. My only choice here was to try and keep calm and convince the woman that she was mistaken!

...The coldly angry, superpowered woman, with whom only had to raise her voice about those very actions to get me arrested.

No one ever warned me that this job was going to be so high stakes inside the building for pete’s sake!

Outside I breathed deeply however, to calm my shaking hands and frayed nerves, before speaking up. “Battery, I’d like to ask if you could be specific with what I did? I probably just phrased something wrong, and if so I’m very sorry for doing that and would like to take it back.”

There, that was way calmer than I was feeling, and I goddamn nailed it! Murphy is becoming the slickest Director in the… East, actually, which was a much less historied statement, but it still applied!

Battery didn’t seem to be as impressed as I was however, still frozen in her glare. “I gave you an out, an easy, simple one, so that Assault and I could go away and we could all leave this perverted business behind us. But no, you didn’t want to take it, didn’t want to prove that you could be the bigger man for once, and insisted that we stay.”

Her eyes flitted about for a second, scanning the room before settling back on me. “It’s a bit of a risky move, trying to do things out of your office, Director. At least there you’re guaranteed a bit of privacy.” She waved her hand at my own, the delectable sandwich still propped in the air from my failed icebreaker. “But you’re trying to be clever about it, using a sandwich as a metaphor so stealthy that my husband wouldn’t recognize it even when it’s being waved in front of his face?” She scoffed. “It’s such a low, dirty trick that only you would do it.”

I pulled the sandwich back in stupefied shock, looking at the pristinely cut bread and professionally applied balance between peanut butter and jelly… and wondered how the actual hell this woman had gotten a sexual innuendo out of it.

“Uhm, Battery?” I said rather hesitantly, trying to form my thoughts into words that wouldn’t set the woman off further. “This… it’s just a PB&J.”

“I’m sure that’s exactly what Assault was thinking,” she answered with obvious sarcasm, rolling her eyes all the while. “But I see it, and I hear the message loud and clear. This is your office, and you won’t let a subordinate boss you around, even if it’s to set reasonable limits .” Those last few words were dripping with contempt, and I realized this was getting off track fast.

“It’s not a message, I promise!” I said with urgency, trying to keep my voice down so as to not create an incident in the still-busy cafeteria. “It’s just my lunch!”

The heroine sighed. “Look, if this is what I’ve gotta do to keep you pacified, then I guess that’s just my lot in life. Especially when you go through the effort to make sure all these witnesses are around, so that if I try to make a scene it’ll be obvious who gets the short end of the stick. Using your Director’s reputation against me.”

“I actually kinda… disagree here, Battery.” I started slowly, knowing that as much as it is admitting weakness, I think it’s what is needed in this scenario. “You’ve definitely got more pull than me. I mean… you’re a hero!”

“And you’re the Director , the boss of this hero,” she bit back without any hesitation. “But you don’t have to rub it in my face anymore. I’ll play your twisted game, since it seems it was too much to ask that you not involve my husband.”

Before I could respond, I was cut off by a loud and cheery voice. “Hey you two!” It yelled, and I turned around to see Assault dashing over, two clear plastic boxes in his hands and a bright smile on his face, contrasting quite a bit with his dour wife. “I’ve got the food!”

“Took you long enough,” Battery said, but I could tell it was rather playful, mostly because it was nicer than any tone she’d ever had towards me.

Assault gasped loudly, stopping in his tracks. “I go through the harrowing, soul-crushing effort of waiting in the lunch line, and this is how I’m repaid?” He stuck his nose in the air and shut his eyes. “Well if that’s my treatment, then I’ll go sit with my real friends.”

He turned around, but didn’t take a single step before Battery responded. “Just come here you idiot,” she said, and I turned back towards her just in time to catch her rolling her eyes. “The food’s gonna get cold with all your schoolyard shenanigans if you don’t.”

“Well alright,” I heard him say as he began to sit down and give Battery her food. “But only because I’m such a coveted commodity here, I’d be ruining the entire social economy of the PRT if I left you guys.”

“Social economy?” Battery scoffed, pausing in unwrapping her food to do so. “The things you come up with, I swear.”

I relaxed as the couple began their bantering, glad that the sour mood had passed over. This could be nice, having a soothing lunch with one’s subordinates, as weird as it still was to call two experienced capes that. I don’t know if it was the crowd, or Assault, or the combination of the two, but if Battery was going to drop the strange argument, then I wasn’t going to question it.

So, I brought my professionally made PB&J towards my lips, parting them in preparation of resuming my enjoyable eating-

When I froze up, eyes widening as suddenly I felt… something.

On my crotch.

In the lunchroom.

At lunchtime.

I looked over at Battery, engaged in conversation with Assault, a surprisingly soft expression on her face. Which of course, changed the moment she glanced over to me, hardening and glaring pointedly at me, flicking down before giving the smallest shake of her head.

So… I guess she’s aware of this then? I’m hard pressed to figure out how to get her to stop without drawing anyone’s attention, especially Assault’s, before the thing starts moving again, pressing firmly but gently onto my dick and beginning to rub it slowly.

I do my very best to ensure that my expression remains inconspicuous, and I dearly hope I’m succeeding because the presence is insistent , doing it’s rote best to get me hard.

It’s definitely succeeding as well, since I could feel myself stiffening under… whatever it was the woman was doing. Both of her hands were visible, one on her wrap and the other on the table, so it couldn’t be that. Her powers?

…No, I don’t think her powers can do that.

But that line of thought is hard to focus on too, as whatever it is she’s doing is feeling good, and keeping both a straight face and a focused train of thought is hard when something is rubbing on my dick .

Soon, however, very much so against my will, I was fully hard, and had decided that I wasn’t going to come out of this with my reputation intact if she kept going like this.

“Sorry,” I stuttered, and did my best to hide my situation behind a cough. “I was a bit zoned out , I didn’t catch the conversation. What were you guys talking about?”

Hah! Murphy learns how to be subtle for once! Let Battery know that this is going to be obvious if she keeps it up, get her to stop for both of our sakes, and come out of it with another actual qualification for being the damn Director in the first place!

Battery sighed heavily, enough that I would’ve thought she was really struggling with something if she wasn’t doing… whatever she was doing under the table. “Oh nothing, Director, Assault’s just being dumb again. It’s something you’ll get used to, eventually.”

“Hey!” the man sputtered indignantly. “All I said was that it wouldn’t hurt for you to make some more appearances down here, Director. Let the little man get to know the big, bad Murphy isn’t so bad after all!”

“And the fact that he’s everyone’s boss would never let that happen, let alone-” she paused, eyes flickering towards me for a moment. “...everything else.”

I opened my mouth, geared to ask what people were so scared of me for, when I was forced to stop. That sensation on my crotch had shifted, some strange, nubby thing was digging into the seam of my pants, shifting the cloth around with noticeable intent. I was trying to think of a way to slip a hand under the table to get it to stop when I felt the telltale sensation of a zipper being undone.

Things were going from bad to worse.

“What did I do?” I blurted out, torn between using the conversation to not get caught and getting Battery to act reasonably, despite the fact that a cape of the female variety would never do something so against its nature.

“You went from Secretary to Director in like, a week,” Assault said, munching nonchalantly on a fry, blissfully unaware of the impending crisis beneath the table’s surface. “Of course people are gonna feel intimidated by the guy who did that.”

Battery scoffed, and I felt the sudden hitch that told me my fly was now fully undone, and that strange nubby thing was digging into the entrance it’d made in my pants, maneuvering straight past my boxers like they were barely there, and then there was a silky sensation directly on top of my cock.

I couldn’t help myself from stiffening up as another nub joined it to get a solid grip onto the shaft, wiggling it around so very, very much until it was pulled out, the cafeteria’s air letting me know just how close my cock was to being discovered, and the consequences therein.

But Battery simply didn’t care about that, with two soft and silky nubs placed on  either side of my dick, slowly beginning to stroke it up and down the entire length in such a sensuous way that I couldn’t keep a grunt from sounding behind my teeth.

Assault’s head snapped towards me, and our eyes met as he quirked his head. “Are you alright, Director?” he asked with careful concern, and I couldn’t help but wonder how loud that grunt had been if he seemed this worried. “Not gonna choke on us, are ya?”

“He’s fine, Assault,” Battery replied immediately, her calm and somewhat berating tone keeping even me away from suspicion, even as she continued her long strokes under the table. “It’d be obvious if he was choking, since he’d be much more frantic. Something you’d know if you paid attention during the first aid courses.”

Her husband threw his hands in the air and leaned back a bit. “I pay attention,” he started indignantly, but my focus was thrown off as Battery decided to change her tactics up again, those nubs going onto my head and gripping it tightly, shifting it between the two in a subtle yet powerful massage right on my glans, and I gripped the table rather stiffly to try and keep under control.

Little tugs and pulls every few seconds keep me on the brink of discovery, and it’s a constant struggle to stay quiet and composed. Or at least, as much as I can hope to do in such a state. Whatever the hell Battery was using was so absolutely silky that it was maddening, and the way she clenched so firmly around my tip wasn’t helping in the least.

“...And besides,” Battery says, my focus is just enough to catch her eyes flickering towards me in a disdainful look, like I’m the one who’s going nutso under the table. “His diet’s probably isn't doing him too many favors. Fast food biscuits and PB&J’s don’t make the healthiest diet.”

Even through the haze of feelings nested within my crotch, I can’t help but be baffled that she’s aware of what I had for breakfast today.

The grip on my cock stopped for a moment, and I took every bit of that reprieve I could to try and recuperate and survive the rest of lunch, but I didn’t even get the rest of ten seconds before that little nub moved all the way towards the very tip of my shaft, right towards where my slit was, and started rubbing small circles around it, slickened by what had to be precum.

I could just focus enough to notice a rather deep furrow on Assault’s forehead. “Well… the biscuits, sure, if it’s what I think it is. But PB&J’s? That’s pretty healthy… I think,” he said, tapping his chin in thought.

My gaze shifted over to Battery, partially to hear what she had to say about my beloved sandwich of choice, but partly to continue staring intently at her to get her to stop this twiddling .

And… she did, technically, but it was only so that she could slide back down to just below the head of my dick, giving it that firm little grip with her nubby bits, and then sliding it downwards in one, smooth motion.

I bit back some guttural sound from the back of my throat as she did so, the things that had me in a stranglehold so strange but so damn silky smooth and pillowy that it was a delight to the senses. A hellish delight, but still delightful all the same.

Then it came back up just as fast, and I was vividly aware that she was starting to step up her game.

But even as she started up this new fresh hell upon my schlong, she began responding to Assault with no hesitation. “Not normally, no, but I can see more of the jelly on the rim of that sandwich then any hint of peanut butter, and you can be sure that isn’t going to be good for him”

Her strokes sped up every second, and with it the mounting pleasure within my crotch did so too. I wasn’t going to fool myself into being able to contribute to the conversation, since I couldn’t even open my lips up without blowing the whole thing wide open.

Luckily Assault’s eyes were firmly on his wife and nowhere near his near-panting table mate for some reason. “Maybe, but I doubt it’d add up that quickly. It feels like the peanut butter would cancel it out in the end, y’know?” the man responded, taking a noisy slurp of his soda.

Battery sighed, placing her hands on her forehead in something like frustration, but I noticed that she used it to cover her eyes, which flickered between my face and the location of my currently stroked-to-oblivion crotch, and then with a tiny nod of her head, she sat up straight again.

“With the lives Directors lead, I think it would.” the woman replied smoothly, even as her actions under the table picked up speed again, really working to wring the cum out of me. And I almost squeaked aloud as she stopped at the very top to gently twist and squeeze my head before starting again, a bolt of pleasure surging within my body at her expert ministrations.

“I know Piggot’s injuries came from whatever happened before she was Director, but that job makes you some powerful enemies, and an unhealthy diet isn’t going to help with that.”

She said something else, but I didn’t hear it quite right, since she was very, very intently twiddling her nubs on the head of my cock, squeezing and tweaking it about with so much intensity that I knew the time was coming.

That I was coming.

The pleasure hit its peak, and I could feel it as the cum began to surge through my shaft, erupting from my cock and landing god knows where. I could only hope that it wasn’t anywhere the heroes would notice, as I couldn’t think anymore than that right now.

“Yes~” I groaned out softly, unable to keep myself entirely contained as my balls were emptied, not helped by Battery’s nubs giving a long, powerful stroke with every blast of cum, dragging everything she could from my body in a way that made me want to yell at her and kiss her at the same time.

I felt a tad guilty about that, since she was married and all, but this was hardly the time for that.

Finally, after what felt like much too long the orgasm began to die down, and I collapsed onto one of my hands, somehow propped up on the table when I wasn’t noticing, and tried to regain my bearings as quietly as possible.

A few moments of steady breathing later, I opened up my eyes to see Assault and Battery staring at me, the former with a lopsided grin and the latter a disdainful grimace.

“Well, if there’s anything we can say, the man sure loves his PB&J’s!” the red-clad hero teased, before devolving into a fit of giggles that was much more fitting for a group of middle-school girls than the Director and two heroes of the PRT.

But my dick was out in the open underneath a table in a crowded cafeteria. I felt even less like a Director than normal, so I sure as hell wasn't going to say anything about it.

“He sure does,” the man’s wife says with a roll of her eyes. “Maybe a little too much. Director,” she says more sternly, piercing gaze meeting my likely much meeker one. “Please do yourself a favor and make an appointment at the hospital, for your own good.”

Assault shot up at her words. “Hey! So you can be rude but I can’t be casual? What gives!” he complained, though even in my recovering state I could hear the amusement in his tone.

Battery scoffed. “It wasn’t rude, Assault, it was a professional concern for our Director.”

As she gathers up the pair’s trays, I can’t help but wonder why she was so intent on the idea I was unhealthy. I hadn't paid too much attention to it earlier because of various under-the-table activities, in the very literal sense, but she’d been going on about it for a while now. Was she truly that concerned about my health, or was it all some sort of dig at me for whatever she feels slighted by?

Both were probably wrong, actually. More likely capes of the feminine variety just being crazy, and I was perfectly fine with that being the reason if only not to piss them off further by digging into it.

I refocused and Assault was walking off, trays in hand and a jaunt in his step, and I admired the man’s resolve. To have married a woman cape and still be so peppy was a trait that could get him through the end of times.

But I caught movement in the rest of my vision to see said cape leaning over the table towards me, motioning me forwards. Not wanting to piss her off, I did so.

“I’ve done your sick deed, Director ,” she nearly snarls, which sounded much harsher in a whisper. “But I implore that you don’t ask such a thing of me again. My boot’s gonna be all nasty for the rest of the day and I’d bet even a man like you can imagine not having that sort of thing issue with your footwear is needed for our line of work.”

I opened my mouth to respond to her, but she’d already snapped back to her seat, gaze fixed to her side, and I followed it to see Assault making his way back towards us.

Battery stands and motions for the man to follow her. “Come on, Assault, we’ve already taken enough of the Director’s busy schedule , and I bet he’d like to finish his lunch to get back to it,” she commands with barely hidden sarcasm on just how ‘busy’ I was.

Her husband’s eyes light up however, and he begins to snicker. “Sure, sure, let’s leave the man to his lunch. Don’t enjoy it too much, Director!” he says with mirth, waving rather animatedly as the two walk off, quickly stopped by an elbow from his partner.

As the two walk off, I slump in relief, at least as much as a bench lets you do that. I don’t know what the hell that woman was on but it was exhausting to deal with.

She might be right with the hospital thing, though. With how crazy and sexual these capes are, they might literally drain me dry before the season is over, and frankly I’d rather try and prevent it before things got out of hand.

And since that’s rather hard to do on the cape front, I’ll probably have better luck on the medical end of things.

After all, I can’t even begin to consider another job where you’d be in danger of your subordinate suddenly fishing your dick out of your pants with her weird little nubs, and stroking you-

Wait a second. Nubs, dirty boots, beneath the table… It was all starting to add up in my mind, and frankly it was baffling.

The woman did all of that… with her feet?

…She’s certainly scary, I can say that, though I can’t help but be a little impressed, and make to stand up, before my eyes widen and I quickly sit down.

Right. My dick’s still out. In the middle of the cafeteria, through my fly.

…How the hell am I gonna get back to my office without getting caught now.

…And I still need to give Vista her chicken wrap!

And as I sit there, contemplating how to achieve these tasks in a timely yet safe manner, I can’t help but wonder if Piggot was dealing with anything like this during her time before me…

Chapter Text

I liked to believe that I was a person of some moral standing, someone who needed to uphold a good example by having good behavior, and it was something I prided on being able to do well, especially with a husband like mine who never learned the word ‘decorum’, and refuses to as a matter of his personal pride.

And so right now I was doing my damndest to keep a lid on the rage that I was feeling.

I mean, who could blame me! The damned Director was just absolutely insufferable!

First he makes me do things to him in his office, when knows for damn sure that I’m married, and my husband was right outside the door! He even watched him walk out the door, but he still insisted I be used like an object.

But I thought I’d made myself clear, that I’d agree to his little wishes to make things easier, just like I’d talked about with Em, on the one, singular condition that my husband is far away when he asks. He’d agreed, and seemed so serious about it that I felt like I was in the clear.

Of course, a little agreement like that wasn’t enough to stop the damn Director , though, and he felt like sending a little message this time, too.

That fucking sandwich. It had started with the damned sandwich.

He was waving it about, like he was just trying to make idle conversation, playing up the awkward idiot angle well, but not well enough.

Or maybe, just as well as he’d wanted to, because I could tell by looking in his eyes that he knew exactly what he was doing, and that I also knew.

To Assault, who for some reason seemed to be reluctant to see anything negative in the man, it had just been a conversation about a sandwich, maybe to break a bit of expected tension between superior and subordinate, or maybe just as a declaration of how much Murphy liked peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.

But between him and myself, it was a declaration. A declaration that I was trapped, just like the peanut butter and jelly, by the two differing sides.

One piece of bread was my career, more specifically the knowledge that I’d already set so many roots in this place, and what would happen if I tried to discard them. I’d only been here for a few years, sure, and I could definitely up and leave if the Director grew just too much, but… I wasn’t sure if I had the heart to leave them to Murphy’s plans alone, having been subjected to them myself.

The other piece, of course, was the man himself, who would be able to effectively roadblock anything I tried without even revealing his hand. Even knowing any opposition would be due to him, having that feeling in my heart that told me it was Murphy… it wouldn’t help anyone if I couldn’t find any evidence to back it up, and I know I never would.

And then there were the two pieces of me that would ensure I’d be forced to bow to his whims. The jelly, malleable and softer, was my personal devotion to this city. It was a cesspit, going to shit and while I wasn’t the most strong-willed of heroes out there, I knew that I could and would do what I was able to clean it up.

The peanut butter, however, clingy like no other and impossible to separate from the jelly once they touch, represented my husband. As much as the man could be such a child, I did truly love him, and while I don’t doubt he’d leave with me if I decided to… it’d uproot everything we tried to build here, and I couldn’t do that to him, especially when he might not understand the why of the decision.

It was all so maddening… but when faced with a mastermind of his caliber, one who was able to condense a complex, argument-crushing metaphor with a wave of a sandwich , what else am I supposed to do?

So of course I gave into his demands, there was no other option! I’m thankful that he at least insists on keeping it away from Ethan’s notice, even if this was absolutely toeing that line , but even that was probably out of some sick desire to lord me over him, even unknowingly.

I wouldn’t expect anything different from the new Director.

And with each step I can feel the sludge he left on my feet for that decision, each squish leaving me more disgusted and enraged than the last.

But what was there to be done? He’d made his stance clear, and Em’s words made them even clearer, that for as long as anyone could see, we were all gonna be subject to that guy’s whims, and were just gonna have to grit our teeth and bare it.

Something alighted on my shoulder and I turned, snarling at whatever had-

Oh. Ethan’s wide eyed and leaning back, hands up in peace as he stares at me.

“...Battery?” His eyes glance about, and I follow them to see the other PRT workers around, staring at me in shock. “Are you doin’ alright?” he finishes slowly.

…Shit. Now I’ve actually caused a scene. I sigh and reach over, grabbing the man’s hand and stomping away. “Let’s just go,” I growl out.

“Well, while I’m not exactly against being dragged around by the prettiest woman around,” he says, and a flare of amusement calms me somewhat, though not enough to make me stop in my stride for even a second.

I find an unused conference room and almost throw him inside, shutting and locking the door behind me before leaning on it and sighing, closing my eyes in thought.

There’s a bit of quiet as I think about what to tell him. Ethan may not have any social graces to speak of, but as much as I like to say otherwise, he’s far from an idiot.

“...So, now that we’re alone,” he starts, and I open my eyes again to fix them on him. “Mind telling me what’s up?”

His voice is playful, but I can hear the tint of concern, just in case there is an actual issue that needs to be discussed.

I think for another moment before his hand reaches over and grabs my wrist gently. I looked into his eyes and saw the worry in them, and couldn’t help but give in as he pulled me over to sit down and pulled a chair to sit right across from me, never once letting go of me.

“Now c’mon, let’s talk.”

And then, I can’t help but say something.

“You’re… you’re right,” my voice begins, a bit hesitant, but I don’t want to keep this from him, not when he’s this concerned. Still, telling the entirety of what’s been happening… I’m not sure that’s something I can do. “There is something bugging me.”

I expect a quick comment from him, as I’ve been so exposed to during our marriage, but he’s actually… quiet. He just looks on, and while his lips quirk up a bit, he stays silent, and nods to tell me to go ahead.

Sometimes… I really do forget who the man before me is, behind all the jokes and snips.

“It’s…” I pause, considering how to word this to keep any details out, but one glance at Ethan’s searching eyes makes me reconsider. “It’s not something I can give you the full details on.”

“Will it kill you?” Is his immediate response, and I’m a bit taken aback by how softly he asked it. “Or is this something that’s gonna actually hurt you?”

I shook my head. “No, it’s not life-threatening, and definitely not anywhere near what our jobs have us do.”

He squeezed my hand, a small grin coming onto his face, before confidently saying, “Then I don’t need to know the details. Still, it’d probably do you some good to get it off your chest, and who’s a better listener than me?”

I rolled my eyes, not able to keep the small smile from my own face. As good as it was, it was more comforting to see my husband being his goofy, relaxed self. Not that he’d ever hear me say that. “Alright then.

“So… have you ever been in a situation where you felt… stuck,” I began slowly, trying to piece my thoughts into the right words. “Stuck in a situation. And it’s not dangerous,” I was sure to emphasize, if only to make myself feel better about the one upside. “But it’s still… taxing, to stay in.”

Ethan shrugged. “I think we’ve all been to the galas, and besides Armsmaster, we all probably feel the same way there.” He paused. “Well, maybe him too, I bet. He’s gotta have some human aspects, right?”

I sighed. It was a joke answer, of course, but then again… I was being a bit too vague, probably. That description encompasses a lot, after all.

“Maybe,” I conceded. “But yeah, that wasn’t a lot of detail.” I started thinking again, trying to figure out a better way to word it, but a firm squeeze from Assault stopped me.

“It’s your story, your troubles, so your amount of detail. And besides, we said you can omit all the details you want, as long as it turns that frown upside down.” He ended his reassurance with a lopsided smile, and I resisted rolling my eyes this time, as tempting as it was.

“Sure,” I replied sarcastically, though there was no bite in it. “But back on track, I feel stuck in a bit of a different way. Not out of obligation… well, maybe partly out of obligation, but mostly just due to someone who’s an asshole, and really good at being one.

“It makes it difficult to abide by him, but I’ve got no other choice! That someone is too good at maneuvering things, good enough that I can’t really get past him and it’s… frustrating!”

I was letting out more than I initially wanted to, but screw it, I was too pissed about Murphy still to care enough. “And I even tried to get him to promise to lay off, and he even agreed , but then… ugh!” I growled at the end.

A dull grinding sounded as I felt the room’s other resident pull on my arm, and refocused to see Ethan scooting over to me, and then slowly wrapped his free arm around my back, his head coming close to mine as he stared into my eyes.

“Sounds rough,” he said simply, and I found myself calming at his still tone. “But I wanna be sure, because it sounds like you wanna talk about it more, that you wanna keep the details to your chest?”

“No it’s… it’s fine,” I responded before sighing. “For the most part it’s not terrible . In fact, it can seem downright normal, even. But then he’ll start on his… stuff , again, and I’ll be back to being pissed.”

I sighed again, leaning my head back and closing my eyes to process this all. “I feel like I’m being too whiny, or maybe I’m the only sane one in this. Hannah’s dealing with the same thing and she’s so… fine with it all, that it’s honestly baffling. She made a good argument for it all, even, but it’s just so…” I threw a hand up in the air, using it to try and get the feeling I couldn’t put into words into a gesture instead.

There was silence for a few moments before a low whistle came from my side. “Well, you sure are peeved about all of it,” he said simply. “And I’m sorry that there’s not much I can really do, honestly, but well… you’ve always got an ear in me, and maybe, just maybe … I can piece enough together to give some actually relevant advice, huh?”

I didn’t have to look at Ethan to hear the smile in his voice. As annoying as it could sometimes be, I couldn’t help but admire that he was always willing to take things with the same lack of gravitas. Sure, it felt like he wasn’t taking things seriously at times, but I wouldn’t lie and say it never kept me calm in some hairy situations.

“So you’re a detective now on top of being a hero?” I remarked, lips twitching at the restrained smile. In the interest of de-stressing since, really, I wasn’t sure what else to even say, I could return the favor a bit.

He laughed, probably sensing that the venting was over, or at least as much as there was gonna be for now. “Of course! I’m a man of many skills, as you well know! It couldn’t just be my roguish charms and silver tongue that we got hitched, after all!”

I let the small smile show itself at that, since I did indeed feel somewhat better having told someone who actually sympathized . You’d think that Em would, but no. She was all for giving in.

And here I was getting angry again, ugh.

My eyes roved over the man in front of me, the man I married. He could be equal parts annoying and entertaining, and as evidenced by this conversation, definitely insightful. Or at least, observant and caring enough to notice when something was wrong and offer an ear.

And you know what? I think, when all is said and done, I’d just like to spend some quality time with him, instead of that rat bastard of a Director.

So I moved my hand over his own, making him tilt his head in curiosity, even as he remained silent.

“Hey, Ethan…” I began, putting a bit of a purr into my tone, and enjoying the way his eyes widened. “I mean it when I say that I appreciate this. But I think right now, I’d just like to take my mind off the issue…”

His gaze flicked back and forth around the room. “Uh, Puppy? You know we’re still in the PRT building, right?” he asked, more questioningly than nervous.

I shrugged honestly, since the more I thought about it the more I did like the idea of what was about to happen. I needed the break to something that I could enjoy without hangups, and besides, the room was perfectly locked. We wouldn’t be disturbed.

But outwardly, I went for a different angle. “Sure, but I’m feeling a smidge adventurous, if you believe it.”

His smile returned, turning sultry as he spoke. “Just making sure, I didn't want there to be a complaint later after all.”

And with that spoken his hands darted to my sides, gripping them firmly as he brought his mouth down for a kiss.

As much as it wasn’t exactly right, the man had gotten good at making certain that our visors didn’t bump into one another when doing this, and so it was a smooth pressing of lips that just… felt nice.

I could feel myself relaxing into it, even as he started poking his tongue into my mouth. It roamed around, feeling within me and making me gasp as it encircled my own.

Before I could get too caught up in the feeling, however, as I knew this couldn’t take too long. We were alone for now, sure, but gone too long and someone would come looking.

So, as Ethan took charge of the kiss, my own hands pressed into his sides, grabbing at the clip on the back to start undoing it all.

He pulled back, giving me a sly grin even amongst his heated cheeks. “Moving a bit fast there, aren’t you?” he asked cheekily, and I rolled my eyes without pausing a bit.

“Gotta be fast,” I replied easily, shimmying the now undone pants off his hips. Even with his complaints he easily lifted himself to help out, which was certainly amusing.

The man was certainly always ready to go.

“Take too long and someone’s gonna come to get us, and neither of us want to deal with Murphy getting a report on this,” I emphasized by waving a hand over us quickly before returning it to the task at hand.

He shrugged his shoulders, before his hands mirrored mine in undoing my own bottoms. “Yeah that’s a good point. I suppose my romantic soul can take one for the team. Just this time though.”

The sentence was finished with a quick squeeze of my butt before he moved on.

Needless to say, his pants were off before mine were, bottoms pulled around his thighs to reveal his penis, which I grabbed and began firmly stroking to get it the rest of the way hard, and admittedly enjoying the light gasp that crept from his mouth.

It didn’t take very long, however, and in that time my own hips were exposed to the air, Ethan having done his part. His thumbs rubbed my skin as he pulled it down, and with my own slight excitement I could feel the heat begin to pool under my stomach.

With the leggings now around my own thighs, a hand trailed up and over my slit, making me gasp at the pleasurable tingle it left behind. I shivered, before grabbing tightly onto Assault’s hip with my free hand.

“Remember… not too long, okay?” I spoke between heavy breaths, Ethan’s large fingers playing around with my lips warming me up, and I could hear the sounds they made as I got wetter.

But it didn’t take too long for him to deem it enough, and he lifted me bodily onto the conference table, placing me on my back and lifting my legs in the air. My excitement grew, watching him aim his penis at my entrance.

I felt the blunt head poke between my lips, rubbing up and down a few times to get it all slick and then he wrapped an arm tightly around my legs and pushed his hips forwards.

“Ahh!” I gasped out as his length got halfway in me in one thrust, a sound that was accompanied by the man’s own little hiss. He held still as we both basked in the feeling, one that certainly wasn’t uncommon in our lives, but it was just as nice as always.

My pussy clenched intermittently around his member as he sat there, unwilling to be as patient as the rest of me, almost trying to coax him into moving forwards. And that’s when Ethan laughed, as if he was able to hear my thoughts.

“Can’t calm down, sweetie?” he asked with a smug grin, but I could tell it was a bit strained around the edges,

I gave my own sharp smirk before tightening up voluntarily, and relishing the little sound of surprise and enjoyment that came from him. “Just shut up and get moving before I switch over to my plastic friend,” I retorted with exaggerated annoyance.

After a few deliberate breaths he chuckled, before tightening his hold once more, and pulling his hips back. “We wouldn’t want that, now.”

I clenched my teeth as I closed my eyes, the feeling of my body clenching tightly around Ethan’s cock a very intense one, and even more so as he pulled out far enough for his tastes and pushed back in, much faster this time.

“Gah!” I sounded out, to my embarrassment. I never enjoyed the sounds I made during sex but my husband, ever the dork, would always say it was adorable when the topic was brought up.

But that fleeting thought went away as his hips began to pick up pace, and my nerves were given less time to adjust between each pass he made. More sounds came from me, becoming more moanlike as he went.

It wasn’t helped as I felt his hands move towards my lips, easily finding my clit before stroking it. My moans deepened as the nerves alighted, a shock of pleasure moving up my spine at the touch.

“Yeah, there it is,” I heard him breathe huskily, and couldn’t help the shiver that came from it. As much as he bugged me throughout the day, there was no denying that the man knew just what I liked in bed.

And apparently on a conference table too.

“Ooh…” my voice trembled as he pushed my legs forwards, leaning on them to hammer his hips harder, and stir up my crotch so much more.

“Yep we’re… we’re getting…” he whispered without order, too caught up in his frenetic passions, though I was certainly right behind him, feeling the orgasm creeping closer and closer with every thrust.

Another moan escaped my lips. “Ethan… Ethan, hurry,” I crowed without thought, but the dutiful man listened, biting his lip as he slammed further, and I had to copy him in order to keep myself quiet.

I moved my arms up, wrapping them around him and my legs to hold him close as he went, closer, so damned close I could-

“Mgnhhh!” I yelled behind clenched teeth, my body locking up as the orgasm hit. My pussy quivered and clenched around his cock, and I could feel the splash of my juice on my legs and falling back on my crotch.

I heard a deep grunt above me, all the warning I got before his penis pulsed inside me, and the first hot blast of goop splashed into my walls.

My toes flittered as his body stiffened, each second shooting another rope of that oh-so-warm liquid within me, slowly making me feel more and more full as it went.

And we were locked in there for a few blissful moments, just enjoying the feel and smell and presence of one another.

But the high came down as our bodies relaxed, though Ethan held steady and didn’t just collapse on top of me. Still, we were both breathing heavily and it was a good bit before he pulled back enough to meet my eyes.

“That… That do it for ya?” he asked, just as cock-sure as always.

I huffed more heavily and rolled my eyes, bringing up a hand to push him further off me. “You’re the… expert here… why don’t you tell me?”

He puffed up his chest in such a goofy way that I couldn’t help the laugh that came out. “So sure you did well…” I breathed out.

His only response was to grin wider, and then suddenly there was a jolt of pleasure as he quickly stroked my clit, and my eyes narrowed into a glare as I hit his arm. “You ass. Now get up, we’ve got to get back soon.”

He made a show of thinking about it, tapping his chin and looking at the ceiling before returning his eyes to me. “I dunno… I’m pretty sure you could go for another…”

His cheeky grin didn’t deter me, and I pushed him off me. “We’ve gotta get going, Assault. ”

Ethan rolled his eyes but backed off. “Oh, bringing out the professionalism ? Right after we slept together?” He shook his head as he backed away and pulled up his pants. “Such a cruel, cruel wife of mine.”

I sighed, shimmying up my own leggings as I did so. “I’d say the husband’s crueler, since I’ve gotta walk around with this inside me all day now.”

He paused in fastening his bottoms to quirk an eyebrow up. “Couldn’t you clean it up in the bathroom?”

Unable to help it, I sighed again. “Come on, let’s get going,” I said, zipping the pants together before I grabbed my husband’s arm, and started to drag him out of the room.

“So forceful!” he exclaimed, dramatically, and so came another sigh. Sometimes, I wonder why I married this idiot…

It wasn’t long before I found myself separated from the dork, just due to business. There were still a few hours left of the shift, after all, and there was always work to be done.

But I looked around, realizing that I’d zoned out a bit as I walked. Looking around, I quickly noted where I was and couldn’t help the heavy sigh that was let out.

It was just a staple of my life, at this point. Both to sigh in disappointment, and to end up near the Director’s office, it seemed.

“Battery?” a familiar voice spoke to my side, and I turned to see Vista… Well, Missy actually, as she was dressed up in office attire rather than a costume. The jacket looked cute on her, but I wondered if anyone told her it wasn’t necessary to wear it at the desk itself…

“Hello Missy,” I greeted simply. “When did you start working over here?”

She shrugged. “A few days ago. I could see the writing on the wall with the new Director and all. Figured I’d keep myself useful.”

Admittedly, I wasn’t entirely sure what she was talking about, but with someone as scummy as Murphy, I began to grow worried. “The writing on the wall…?” I ventured, hoping that the man hadn’t gotten his hooks into her too.

The blonde looked up from her papers to meet my eyes. “You think he’s going to be as lenient as Piggot was about letting me out and about? I should’ve been on the base all the time technically, but she knew where I was needed. With him, it’s definitely not gonna be the same, but I refuse to just be treated as a child and booted out. So, here I am.”

I sighed once more, though this time in relief. So it was about her age then, and the safety of it. While the more practical side of myself thought that the girl was capable enough and should be allowed out more, albeit never alone, I couldn’t deny that my conscience was just a bit clearer with her behind this desk rather than out there.

Of course, this was Murphy . There was no way he was sidelining Missy due to moral reasons. The man was too conniving for that, and there could be all sorts of motives behind this.

Security, to have a cape near his office at all the times he’d be here? The unexpectedness of it being Vista of all capes?

…Or a plan to slowly indoctrinate her into the same deeds that she and Em were doing, so that when she was older she’d eagerly throw herself at him, rather than the begrudging way the two of us had done so?

It’d be good to watch him from now on.

But I didn’t let any of that show on my face, merely nodding along. “Sounds rough then, Missy. Still, you’re here, and that’s definitely good.”

She smiled slightly, though it looked somewhat strained. “It’s something, alright.”

I was interrupted from continuing the conversation by the door opening behind me, making me freeze as I turned to see it. Luckily, it was just Em walking out, this time without flecks of white on her star-spangled mask, like the rumors had said.

Her eyes met mine and she froze. “Oh, Battery!” she spoke with surprise. “Wasn’t expecting you here.”

As she shut the door I felt my nerves settle a bit more. At least that asshole couldn’t watch me, for now. “Hey Em, yeah I was just… walking by.”

I must’ve been quite in my head to have made a detour like this, but as long as I’m here, it’s good to see my fellow victim.

“Oh? Did you want to talk about anything in particular?” she asked calmly, but her eyes showed an intensity that I knew exactly what, or rather who , she was talking about.

But I’d had enough to do with the Director for one day, given the choice, and shook my head. “No actually, not now,” I replied simply.

She nodded. “Okay then, no worries. Walk with me? I’ve got a bit of something to discuss myself.”

I gestured forwards. “Lead the way,” I said, before turning to Missy. “Sorry to cut this short, Missy.”

The girl only waved me off. “It’s fine. I’ve got work to do anyways. Quite a bit goes to the Director everyday, and I know that sounds obvious, but just…” she stumbled for a moment before huffing out air. “There’s a lot,” she ended lamely.

I chuckled. “I’d believe. Still, it helps. Bye for now, Missy,” I said, and began to walk alongside Em away from the, as of recently, worst part of the building.

I waited a good twenty seconds to get out of earshot of Missy before speaking up. “So what’s on your mind, Em?” I asked out of genuine curiosity, and a bit of concern for whatever was on her mind.

“It’s Stalker,” she replied. “The girl is stubborn, even after getting caught red-handed, and it’s… frustrating, to try and get through to her that the life she was leading is over now. I wanted to pick your brain for some advice on that.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Really? I know you’re nice with the Wards, but I figured you’d be able to be firm enough to get through to her.”

She shook her head. “I have no problem being firm with her, but the girl is stubborn regardless. It hasn’t been that long since she was caught, I know, and I shouldn’t expect much progress. But I feel that Director Murphy, as clever as he is, might have too… subtle , of a hand, to get through to her.”

And back to him again. Always, always, Murphy .

“Well, I can’t really say I know how his mind works, honestly. The only thing I do understand is what he’s interested in from the Protectorate.”

‘ Specifically, us two,’ went unsaid.

“But I wouldn’t try that with this situation. It wouldn’t be the proper way to do things, and besides, I think Murphy’s left enough of a mark on me at least. He’ll get through to Stalker in time.”

More of a mark than I wanted, certainly, as with each step I could still feel the squelch of his… leftovers under my foot.

There was also the goop around my crotch, but at least this time it belonged to my husband rather than my boss.

Em chuckled next to me. “Yeah, he’s left an impression on me too,” she said, and I couldn’t help but shudder. At least I hadn’t needed to get my mouth around him yet, though give it time. He would, the bastard.

“Still, while it’s not what I was hoping for, I do appreciate the words, Battery,” my fellow heroine stated in that quiet but confident way of hers. “I’d better get back to my own work. I get a good few more hours than the rest of you, but that doesn’t make the paper disappear.”

I sighed once more, back to frustration. “Yeah, that’s probably true. Well, I’ll see you later then, Em.”

We waved and I watched her walk off. That woman was either already under Murphy’s clutches or just stronger than I give her credit for, to be able to speak so blase about Murphy. Still, I-

Wait… does her… does her butt look a bit different?

I narrowed my eyes behind my visor, looking at the shapely behind, just barely able to make out a few odd spots of discoloration on her fatigues.

She did just come from Murphy’s office… Maybe…

No, no, she was much too calm. I was just seeing things.

Shaking my head, I turned the corner to head to my own desk. I definitely needed to get my mind off the Director if I was being suspicious of dark spots on camouflage, of all things.

So with a quick gait, I made my way there, somehow eager to do paperwork.

And right on time, the sigh.

My life didn’t need to be like this…

Chapter Text

Jesus fucking Christ that was such a fiasco.

I was steadily walking back from the cafeteria, trying very hard to not make eye contact with anyone. My nerves were already frayed enough as it was, making small talk might actually be the death of me.

And above all else, I was doing my damned best to pretend that yes, I did tuck my penis back into my pants and zip it up correctly, because if I started doubting and checking it, then others would start to doubt and look too, and goddamnit I couldn’t deal with that right now .

Because of course Battery pulls all of that with her feet, while Assault is right there too! She gets mad at me for waving around a sandwich of all things, and then all of that happens!

I couldn’t even begin to understand how a sandwich got her so huffy.

But regardless, I strode quickly throughout the halls, seeing out of the corner of my eyes that people were moving out of my way as I passed. A perk of the position, I guess.

One of the very few that couldn’t counter a long line of drawbacks.

But soon enough I was on the elevator, thankfully empty, and walking back to my own section of the building, thankfully unscathed and unharried.

Though as I turned the corner and saw Missy sitting at her desk outside my door, I knew that wouldn’t be for long.

There was only a second to psyche myself up for the encounter before the young girl turned her head to look at me, an unamused expression on her face.

“That took a while,” she said simply, and I couldn’t help but feel that little bit of composure I’d just gotten slip away. For such a young girl, she certainly had such a deadpan way of speaking…

“Yeah, I uh… I ran into Assault and Battery during lunch, and I couldn’t say no to sitting with them!” I tried to direct some cheer into my response, and add a smile on top, hoping (probably futilely) it would throw Vista off whatever scent was so… aggravating , to these girls.

It wasn’t immediately obvious if it worked, as she started to stare intently at me, with a face so carefully blank that I couldn’t get anything from it. I could feel my skin crawling with nerves, and I glanced around, looking for something to distract the powerful look.

But then she blinked, and suddenly, all that tension went away. “Fair enough,” she said, nodding. “At least if it was Battery and Assault, nothing could’ve happened, especially since it was in the lunchroom.”

A picture forms in my mind of a scowling Battery who’s feet are rubbing all around my penis beneath a table, as Assault babbles on unawares, and the smile on my face became even more nervous. “Ah yes… absolutely nothing sketchy took place there…”

Even as the words left my mouth, I knew they were a bad idea. Much too nervous to allude suspicion from one of those who would already find fault in any action I took. But instead of the suspicion I was expecting, her expression grew worried.

“Oh, shi- jeez , I said that right to your face? Good going Missy, you’re really gonna keep your job like this…” she lamented in a quiet, furious whisper.

I shrugged it off though. If the bear didn’t want to be poked, I was going to take it. “It’s fine, it’s fine. Anyways! Lunch!” I said happily, waving about the chicken wrap within my hands. “It’s here! For you!”

Placing down the food within a small clear space on her desk, I began to wave goodbye. “Well, nice talking to you, Missy! I’ve gotta get back to work now, bye~”

Before she had a chance to realize her prey was escaping I turned around and sped out, looking maybe a little too rushed for a Director, but that’s what happens when facing such a powerful opponent in the field.

…Or at least one who can leverage legitimate sexual assault charges on you.

We were far past just ‘harassment.’

With a dizzying bit of motion I opened the door, spun and shut it before leaning against it and just… reveling in the solitude. A haven of safety, if only for the moment, from all the sheer… crazy that prevailed around the office.

“Hello, Director.”

My eyes snapped open, the promise of relaxation slipping away from me as I turned my head to find the most senior of my troubles before me, sitting in a chair that had been turned towards the door, bandana still adorned with stars and stripes, though thankfully not anything more… gooey.

Though knowing how my tenure as Director has gone so far, that wasn’t a crazy outcome…

I stared in shock for a moment, as well as just generally lamenting the peace I once had in life, before I realized that this was growing awkward. “Ah… hello M-” a pause as I remembered past interactions. “...Hannah,” the lame correction came through.

But she didn’t seem to notice it, just giving a little nod of her head. “Do you mind if I take a bit of your time, Director? I wanted to go over how you felt about this morning’s performance. It’d be best to know what you were satisfied with and what needs improvement.”

“Oh,” I respond lamely, both verbally and in my mind. Of all the things she wanted to talk about, of any topic she could’ve brought up, especially right after the whole deal with Battery not even twenty minutes ago… she wants to talk about the most illegal thing I’ve done?

Wasn’t I the Director of the Brockton Bay PRT? Was there ever going to be a time when one of these women would want to talk about work? Just a nice, relaxing conversation about how to handle the dragon and the nazis that live here?

… Comparatively relaxing, anyways?

As dreams of a better life flitted through my mind, I found the thoughts too tempting to ignore. So, I cleared my throat, and decided that I at least needed to try. “Erm… Hannah? Are you sure this would be the right time to talk about that?” I began. “After all, there’s definitely gotta be other work to do, things that are more… integral , to the organization itself?”

She merely tilted her head to the side. “Certainly, there’s always something to be done, and this might not be strictly PRT business, but there’s something to be said for preparing for the future. However, if you do actually have something more pressing right now, then I can wait until later.”

I couldn’t help the hand that dragged down my forehead. Later huh? So either handle this now or deal with it later? Truthfully, I wasn’t sure that handling it now would actually make it stop, but… I couldn’t actually think of anything in the moment that would allow me to get out.

A sigh escaped my lips. “Alright, alright, I can’t think of anything else that’s pressing, really.” Probably because I hadn’t had any actual time to become familiar with Director duties, with all these shenanigans. “So we can discuss this, probably better to do it now than put it off for later. After all, with my track record, we’ll be discussing Missy’s tongue work right when the Youth Guard comes barging in!”

Hannah nodded. “Okay, that’s good then, though I wouldn’t count on the Youth Guard representative doing that, she’s actually rather polite.”

My arms froze in the air on either side of me as my eyes widened. I… hadn’t realized I’d said that last bit out loud…

Well… Hannah doesn’t seem to mind, so brushing it under the rug it is!

I put my hands back down, straightening out my shirt and clearing my throat before I spoke again. “Okay, so, well… the girl’s… performance .”

“That’s right. I’d like to know what I should focus on when it comes to improving their skills, seeing as we’re going to hopefully be with you for a while. It wouldn’t do to lose another Director one after the other, y’know.”

I chuckled nervously. “Yeah I’d… definitely like to avoid that outcome…” Somehow, I hadn’t really considered the fact that, as the PRT’s current Director, I’m a bit of a target.

Hell, Piggot, as no-nonsense and hard as she was, ultimately was killed . And no one had been able to determine who had done it too, so that didn’t bode well for me.

…Maybe talking about the sexual performance of my not-at-the-age-of-consent underlings was a preferable topic to my eventual demise after all?

Well, I dunno about going that far, but I’m doing it anyway.

“Anyways!” I said, wincing internally at the amount of squeak the word emitted. “Let’s talk about the girls!”

I could see the way Hannah’s cheeks moved even under her bandanna, likely in an approving smile… like the psycho she was. “Excellent,” she stated simply, before reaching into a pocket of her pants and pulling out a little notebook, sheafing through it before coming to a stop. “Now, I made a few notes after the fact that I feel like we should address first, if that’s fine with you.”

Still reeling a bit from the revelation that Hannah carried written evidence of my crimes with her, I wasn’t able to do much more than twist my wrist in a vaguely approving motion, but it seemed to be enough for her.

“So then, I feel it’s best if we start simple. I had the girls each focus on one specific area, and while that was nice, I think we should be doing individual sessions from now on. Mind you, the dual-session was more of a…” she waves her hand in the air. “Spur of the moment deal, but still it was fruitful for getting the girls introduced to using their mouths.”

There was silence, and it took me a few moments to realize that she wanted me to respond. “O-Oh, yes, I see…” I stumbled, stalling for time. Because, really, what the hell was I supposed to say? ‘Yes, indoctrinating these girls into being better at sucking my dick was better individually than in a group?’

…Admittedly, there was some merit to that. Not the indoctrination bit, but doing them individually. It’d mean one less of the monsters to deal with, after all, and while that may not mean a whole lot in the long run, it did mean I’d have a better chance of actually cooling any situations, or maybe even one day stopping them entirely!

A man can dream…

“Well, I suppose it’d be best to do this individually, then,” I said, cringing at the words even as I spoke them. Before it was just the girls doing their own thing, but now I was giving my tacit approval for things? I was being dragged right along into the madness… “It would make things… easier to manage.”

At least that was true and, from a certain point of view (i.e., sanity), was even morally correct.

“Okay, good! I’m glad you agree,” Hannah stated cheerily, striking a line across the notebook. Oh god, I bet it was like a shopping list on that thing, an easy-to-reference guide on how to incriminate Alexander Murphy! “Next item I’ve got is, well, how was it? I realized I asked you about it in the moment, but truth be told I wasn’t expecting too terribly much actual input there, it was mostly as encouragement.

“But now that you’re more calm and the heat is off you,” she stated, with apparently no realization of the irony that I was neither of those, ”Let’s get into some details. I’d say we start with Sophia, since she was so focused around your balls. Was there anything in particular you noted about her technique that you liked? Was there anything she did that worried you?”

I stared, deadpan for a few moments, desperately holding back the most obvious response to that last part. “I don’t- I don’t think I was too focused on that at the time, Hannah,” I slowly replied, going with the safer option. “There was… a lot going on, and frankly I wasn’t able to pay attention to all of it.”

She tapped her pen against her clothed chin. “Hmm, I see. In that case, it might be best to have the girls each focus on your balls, then. Between the narrowing of focus and the differing techniques, that’d be the surefire way to get your thoughts down on the subject.”

…Were we talking about the same things? Really, truthfully, and honestly, I didn’t think so, not in the slightest. Somehow, every word that I said just lead to ‘I’m sorry, did you say “ sexually harrass me?” Can do!’

And I just… didn’t know how to deal with it. Frankly I don’t think I was in the right mindset to deal with it today, too drained by all the other things that had already happened.

I know I just had a lunch break, but I’d really like another…

“Were you feeling the same with Missy, then?” Hannah spoke aloud. “Too distracted to notice her technique as well? I did try to guide her at one point, but she might not’ve taken the advice.” Her cheeks dipped in somewhat, a movement I guessed was a frown. “Or maybe she was too soft with it? Either way, she might need to be more aggressive next time.”

Those words got my brain going again. Being more aggressive, especially from Missy, with her being my secretary and all, was the last thing I wanted. “No, no,  I…” I exclaimed quickly, wracking my brains to remember what she was talking about.

Gave her advice, gave her advi-Ah! “The thing with the tongue, yes? When she was around the tip? I certainly noticed that!” I spoke aloud, only noticing my volume after the words were stated, and feeling a bit of heat on my face as a result.

The woman across from me, however, had lit up. “Ah yes, that’s it! Good, so she did take the advice, I’m glad! So how did you like it? I’ve read that the tip is particularly sensitive with men, so hopefully she wasn’t too hard on you.”

And now I see the folly of my hasty words. Now I had a dilemma; praise a preteen for her dick-sucking technique aloud, or have the crazy cape try and give her even more direction on how to suck dick.

With a sigh, I responded. “Well, it was… enjoyable, yes. It felt rather nice and I did notice it-”

Realization struck me. What was I saying! What was I doing! I know Hannah scared me, but… she was still trying to get commentary on how a twelve-year old’s blowjob prowess! I needed to stand up to this, needed to not just… bend in the wind.

I shot up in my seat. “But Hannah, you’ve gotta listen to reason!” I nearly shouted, and I could see her eyes widen in surprise. “Do you hear what you’re saying? You’re advocating for Missy, the middle schooler , to be better at sucking dick! That’s just not- It’s not something a hero should be doing!”

Huffing in my spot I stared, indignant energy keeping me together as I challenged the psycho woman’s authority. Her eyes fluttered a few times in what I hesitantly would call shock, but even as confusion roiled within me the righteous fury born of a moral argument kept me grounded.

And then suddenly her shoulders relaxed, her gaze softened, and her cheeks shifted upwards once more. “Ah,” she said, like she’d just realized something that’d stumped her for hours. “I see, I see.”

And there it went, all my frustration and anger drained away from me at the change in demeanor, replaced entirely by my confusion. “Huh?” I replied eloquently, baffled by her behavior.

Hannah nodded. “Mhmm, I get it even if you don’t, sir, but don’t worry. Just because it’s a review doesn’t mean that it can’t be interrupted if you needed some… ‘help’ ...”

The sensual way she said that last word clued me in to what was happening, namely another… psychotic episode? It sounded a little too rude, even in my head, but frankly I didn’t know what else to call it. I opened my mouth to speak but Hannah beat me to it.

“I do think however,” she said, and my eyes followed her form as she rose up from the seat. “That a little change of pace would be good. There’s been so much focus on our mouths that I’m sure you’re hungry for something different, isn’t that right Director Murphy?”

“Hey, wait a second-” I began to say, before she spun on her feet and turned around, suddenly encompassing my vision with a face of rather voluptuous booty, toned enough to be noticeable through her tight green pants.

“Well, um…” My words stumbled, as any red-blooded man would when encountering a nice ass suddenly within their personal bubble, and it didn’t help that when I looked up, all I saw were those lidded eyes meeting mine.

“Besides, this is a review of sorts , so I guess it’d be fine,” she continued. “After all, we haven’t seen just how much you like butts, so this would be a great opportunity to see that.”

Blinking quickly, I processed the words in my head. This was… more forward than she’d been in the past, even given what she’d done before. And besides, it was right, I was indeed an ass man. Butts were great stuff, and frankly this was the most I’d been tempted, truly tempted by these crazy capes.

But even as my dick came to life within my pants, a bit amazing given how recently I’d used it, my fear of the cape the butt belonged to calmed me a bit. “Well Hannah, while I don’t want to say that sounds unappealing , wouldn’t it be best to uh… get back to work?” I spoke with only the slightest bit of shake in my voice.

However, Hannah merely shook her head. “Please sir, I’m aware that you’ll be distracted all day without a bit of… ‘friendly assistance’, we’ll call it,” she spoke, the tantalizing sight of those cheeks swaying mere inches from my face not helping me focus on the words. “And the PRT can’t function when its Director can’t function either, so it’s my duty to help.”

An attempt to swallow down my nerves didn’t produce any results, so I decided to try dissuasion again. Maybe a bit more… oomph in my statement would work?

‘Here goes…’ I thought. “Be that as it may,” I began noncommittally. “I wouldn’t think that having sex with your butt will be the most productive use of office hours don’t you?”

A million things flew through my head as the words left me.

‘Why did I say that?’

‘Why did I say that so blatantly? ’

‘I can’t believe I’m turning this down…’

‘...Wait, she stopped moving.’

My thoughts rang true, Hannah had frozen before me, her eyes going wide and a hint of red poked out from beneath her bandanna.

“Ah,” she proclaimed solidly, without a hint of nerve to her being.

Actually, that was a lie. She was suddenly very nervous.

But… why? Hadn’t she offered herself up? I realize that this is awkward for me , but for her? The maniac sexpest of a parahuman? It was… unprecedented.

Still, the silence was astoundingly awkward, and I was fidgeting in my seat as much as she was standing, and knew instinctively that, unfortunately, I’d have to be the one to break it.

“Hannah did you… mean something different?” I ventured carefully, knowing that my words could be twisted to mean goddamn anything at this point. Still, something needed to happen here.

She blinked a few times. “Ah, yes, I hadn’t exactly had that in mind…” she started just as carefully as I had, not soothing my nerves in the least. She breathed deeply and her backs straightened a bit. “But I’ll listen to your orders as always, sir.”

The way she spoke made me pause. It was so… nervous? Hesitant? Everything around that, really, that I couldn’t help but actually feel sympathy for the crazy lady who was flaunting her ass so confidently a second ago.

…Damnit Murphy, your conscience just isn’t right today…

Still, I couldn’t just push that aside, so instead I decided to throw her a bone. “No, that’s not necessary Hannah,” I began and, seeing her immediately try to speak again, continued onwards. “I would still be fine with, uh… touching your butt?”

The fact that I could clearly see her body relaxing at my words only made my consciousness feel that much more justified… in offering to feel her up.

No victory can be truly complete for Director Murphy, goddamnit.

“Oh, that’s very kind of you, Director!” she replied, heedless of my internal strife. The fact that her tone was wholly surprised, like she hadn’t expected that sort of consideration (a term used very loosely within the context), wasn’t helping that strife in the least.

Hannah’s confidence seemed to have returned at my statement, as her back arched and butt pressed out once more, very, tantalizingly close to my face. “Then go right ahead, Director, enjoy yourself,” she said firmly, wiggling her butt around.

Fear be damned, my hands reached up with that powerful provocation, sinking deep into the round rear before me. The firmness was an absolutely phenomenal feeling under my fingers, sinking into the supple flesh.

It was heaven, and I couldn’t help but take a few moments to bask in the sensation.

And then I remembered just what I was doing.

My hands released their grip, jumping back quickly as the knowledge of what I’d done had just sunk in, that I’d been so… eager to do so wasn’t exactly helping my case of steering things to the right track, and nervously my gaze flitted upwards.

But Hannah was simply standing there, cocking her head to the side as our eyes met. “...You wouldn’t be satisfied with just that, right Director?” she asked, tone almost matter-of-fact. It unnerved me a bit, the dichotomy between the situation and her general professionalism, but we were far past that being the major problem at this point.

“Of course not,” she continued, “a man of your desires couldn’t be sated with just that little touch. So go ahead sir, take it all in until you’re satisfied. You wouldn’t be able to function like this, after all.”

The combination of her egging me on, the fact that I’d already laid hands on her butt, and the constant sway of that same great ass overcame my conscious and quashed the resistance in my heart. So with a swallow of nerves, I moved my hands forward.

It was certainly just as firm as it was a few seconds ago, though I couldn’t… Bask in it as much as I had during that moment of weakness, as the nerves conflicted with my growing lusts to make this strange, uneasy feeling in my gut.

The unease didn’t do much to slow me down though, as my fingers continued to firmly squeeze and feel the supple flesh beneath them, basking in the sensation, even tainted as it was.

“Oh! I guess you’re enjoying yourself, then!” Hannah exclaims, and I can feel the heat rising to my face at the out-of-place professional demeanor she has.

“Ah, yes I… guess I am?” I state awkwardly, continuing to feel her butt regardless. My hands have shifted away from ‘grabby-claws’ and are more so cupping the cheeks now, rubbing them around to watch the hypnotic movement under my direction.

I can make out her nod from the corner of my eye, but keep my gaze firmly planted forward. “It is, I’m glad that we can live up to your standards, sir,” she spoke… not exactly cheerily, but it wasn’t a stoic statement either.

But then I focused on the words themselves. My standards, huh? I really wasn’t sure where I’d advertised my standards for all of this, but it was definitely news to me.

Another firm squeeze of the flesh in front of me jumbled the thoughts, as my focus was shifted onto… Well, I hate to say more important things, but come on! This ass was fantastic!

…And illegal.

My lips formed into something akin to a pout as I stared ahead at the round orbs within my grasp, frustrated by the situation at large.

“Sir?” Hannah’s voice stirred me to look up once more. “I guess you’re ready to move on then?” she asked, stated like she was a waitress asking me what I wanted to drink.

…Fucking hell, both me and my dick knew exactly what would be nice to drink right then, and where to get it, but that was the problem!

But as much fun as palming the woman’s ass was, I was a tad more willing to move away from the awkwardness of the situation. “Uh, yes, I would,” I say, thankfully not rushing it out of nerves this time, though just barely.

She nodded. “Understood then, Director,” she said, before reaching back and pulling my hands away from her butt. A twinge of dismay struck within my chest, but I didn’t have too long to focus on it as she moved them to my sides and turned around, leaning over to begin fiddling with my zipper.

I should’ve asked what ‘moving on’ entailed, huh?

“Ah, Hannah?” I ask, trying and failing miserably to move my gaze from going straight down her tank top, the garment not doing much to cover the hefty mounds that were encased in it from my view.

…They were some sweet tits, is what I’m saying, and I wasn’t sure if that was a good observation or not, given the predicament.

“Yes, Director?” she replied idly, and I flicked my eyes up a bit to meet hers, and regardless of the fact that I couldn’t tell, I would’ve sworn she was giving me an impish smile behind that bandanna.

All while she was still undoing my pants.

“What exactly did you have in mind when you said ‘moving on’ ?” came my hesitant question, and she just tilted her head a bit.

“Oh so you didn’t want it to be a surprise, then?” was her reply, just as her hand began to worm its way into the gap in my boxers, a hiss of breath escaping my lips at the sensation of her fingers against my bare penis.

My hands moved to grip the sides of my chair, hopefully subtly. “Ah, yes, I think I’d like to know,” I ground the words out as her fingers stroked about while she pulled me free of the underwear.

The open air made my cock tingle where it touched, a strange but noticeable contrast to the warmth of her fingers. I couldn’t help but gasp as she started to glide them up and down over my flesh.

“Alright then, if you insist,” she said simply, slowly stroking my cock with one hand as the other went to her waist. “As I said before, I thought you might want to change things up a tad.”

Her hand went away from my view, but I wasn’t left waiting or curious for long as hips began to shimmy a bit, and I saw her pants begin to slide down her legs, exposing the supple, brown thighs within to my eyes.

“So, I decided that we’d do a bit more with the bottom half today, and I’d get a chance to see just how much you like butts.”

As she spoke, her stroking continued, not helping my bewilderment as Hannah shucked her cargo pants entirely to the ground until they pooled around her ankles.

Then she leaned back and turned around, and if I thought that the sight of her taut ass in those pants, then I was just purely uneducated.

The unobstructed view I got of her ass showed that even through the tight pants, I wasn’t getting the full picture. No, there was much more to see underneath, that her butt was way more firm looking than before, maybe even more than it had felt and that was a prospect that did nothing for my self control.

“But I thought that you might like to experience my butt in a more… interesting way,” she continued, heedless of my staring (or actually, maybe not…) as she reached behind herself “Since you do seem to be a man of a variety of tastes.”

I was unsure how to reply to that as her hand placed itself onto my knee and she used it to steady herself as she crouched back until she was sitting on my still-clothed legs. The woman’s other hand patted around my legs, moving up to my crotch to wrap gently around the base of the very stiff penis between them.

I was too nervous, filled with trepidation and anticipation both to the point where I felt like I’d explode if I tried speaking, verbally or literally, as I beheld whatever Hannah was trying to do with our bodies.

“Now let’s see…” she whispered to herself as she began to nudge herself back on my lap, the thin fabric of my slacks not providing much of a barrier between her ass and my legs. Though that began to matter less as the distance between said ass and my own exposed dick lessened.

When the two forces of sex collided, my body tensed up as Militia’s nudging changed to a light wiggle, and I watched in… well, it certainly wasn’t horror , as slowly the large, firm cheeks closed around me, to where I could only see a few fingers of her hand under her butt, and the very head of my cock poking from the top.

The nerves fell further from my mind at the sensation that wrapped around me, that firm but pleasant feeling of it squishing against my rod, and couldn’t hold in a shudder at the small movements that, while looked small to my eyes, felt so much more when it was around every bit of me.

“There it is!” Hannah spoke cheerily, drawing my attention away from her grip, if only a bit. “So, does this feel good, sir?” she asks innocently, as if she wasn’t aware of just how mighty the grip of her cheeks was on an unsuspecting Director.

I breathed deeply to try and calm my heart down, only succeeding a bit before finding that it wasn’t helping as much as I’d like. “Yes, it-” a grunt as she adjusted again. “-It feels nice…”

It was a piddly answer and I knew it, but frankly I wasn’t truly in the right mind to think of a better one.

The woman merely nodded. “Good, that means I can get started now,” she replied, and before I even had a prayer of a chance to process, her hands gripped tightly onto my legs, and she began to slowly lift herself up.

“Gah-” I sounded before clamping my teeth shut, the sensation of her body scraping so fully against my dick was a powerful one, that I wasn’t truly expecting even given the situation.

Later I would realize that was dumb. But that would be much later .

The cheeks pressed in strongly around me, with the glacial pace that the cape was holding making every inch she went up a battle with my will, my hands clenched as they grabbed onto the seat, and my body rigid as it dealt with her efforts.

Even as I watched the tantalizing sight of my dick’s head disappearing between Hannah’s mighty cheeks, I was out of it enough that it still shocked me when she started going back down, and I came dangerously close to letting out what I was certain was a squeak.

“Okay, going well so far…” Hannah whispered underneath her breath, seemingly blind to my plight and just barely registering to my ears, though I still couldn’t exactly filter what it was supposed to mean.

It was a soft, but still intense sort of pleasure that I was being wrapped up in, the slow pace combined with the firm and supple nature of the woman’s ass was a deadly combination, one that hit Directors with so much at once.

Actually, considering who the previous Director was, I think it just hits me specifically.

These strange thoughts coalescing in my head were brought to a halt as Hannah paused to shake her ass very deliberately, so much more than the little adjustments from earlier.

“A welcome change of pace, isn’t it Director Murphy?” Hannah asks idly as she slows the strong wiggles down to a slow, gentle rolling of the hips, letting me catch my breath, even if it’s only in time to deflect the question.

Unclenching my hands a tad, I bite out “Certainly… works well…” Frankly, I was impressed to get off that much given the circumstances, but Hannah had decided that these thoughts were a challenge, as she backed her butt up just a bit before throwing herself up much quicker than before.

“Oh!” I exclaimed as they dragged along my length once more, quick enough to leave a tingly feel on the bits that weren’t enveloped anymore, though it was barely even three seconds before any bit of my cock was left unattended by her ministrations, and the pleasure cascaded within my body.

From there it was a haze of watching her bounce on my lap, that wonderful ass bouncing just a tad with each pass as it stroked my firmly and wonderfully, the room filling with the scent of sex, as well as the occasional content hum from the bottomless woman, and a strange but pleased sound from myself.

I could feel my arousal steadily, quickly building up, and it showed as my hands twitched around their grips, more little sounds escaped my lips by the minute, and overall I just lost control of myself.

My own hips ended up joining Hannah’s own, making the act all the more erratic as it went on, to the point where I couldn’t tell where the pace even was, as it swapped to my own frantic energy trying to be matched by the lady in my lap.

“Agh!” I bit out as my orgasm crept up on me, my cock pulsing and pushing against the cheeks surrounding it, before a white length of jizz shot up into the air, and fell down just as quickly onto the bottom of Hannah’s back.

Another two shot out, falling onto her butt this time, and another, more and more cum painting the dark skin white, falling from the air to spurting out to merely dribbling into her cheeks, until her backside was a mish-mash of smooth skin and traces of goopy semen.

I breathed heavily as my hips stopped and my balls stopped throwing cum at my subordinate. The thought made me wince, though the sight of her speckled backside admittedly lessened the guilt somewhat.

Hannah let out one large breath before turning to look over her shoulder. “This was definitely a success,” she confirmed confidently. “And you left quite the mess back there sir, We’ll have to consider that for next time.”

Next time, huh? I wasn’t sure just how opposed to that I was, but it was certainly somewhere in the middle, the feelings growing more confused in me as my cock softened.

I lifted a finger and opened my mouth to respond, when there was a sharp knock on the door. I could see Hannah’s own head swivel to look through my periphery, even as I did the same.

“Director Murphy!” I heard Missy’s youthful voice speak, somewhat loudly and urgently. My eyes widened as the doorknob turned and the door began to push inward. “You have a-”

With the door opened most of the way, the small blonde girl took up as much of the doorway as she could, frozen midstep with wide eyes as she beheld the scene in front of her.

Even with what had happened not even five hours ago between all of us, I couldn’t help the mortification that swelled within my chest, and it was only the small modicum of my being that had acknowledged being her boss that kept me from putting my head in my hands.

“Hello Missy,” Hannah greeted simply, lifting a hand to wave at her but otherwise making no movements to try and rectify the situation. “Go ahead and continue, what does the Director have?”

Missy’s eyes snapped to her, meeting her gaze for a few moments before flickering back to my lap. “Ah… he has a meeting in just a few minutes that he needs to go to, with Armsmaster and the Deputy Director.”

Hannah nodded as my anxiety skyrocketed. “Ah, understood then. That warning was a bit late, Missy, but we’ll talk about that later. For now, go ahead and shut the door, I’ll get the Director and myself cleaned up.”

Missy nodded quickly, shutting the door and almost slamming it in her rush to leave the situation.

I couldn’t blame the girl in the least. If anything, I was jealous she was able to get out so fast while I was still stuck.

And speaking of being stuck, Hannah lifted herself slowly off of me, the wet gliding of my very sensitive cock being dragged from between her cheeks lasting a few seconds before she was free, leaving me with shaking hands.

A deep breath had them… not exactly still, but good enough. “Hannah…” I started, wincing at the way her attention was, in an instant, so intensely directed towards me. “You said there were napkins in the desk?”

A nod. “Yes, there are, let me grab them for you.” A quick pull of the drawer and she was handing them off to me. “You go ahead and use them sir, I’ll just… take the opportunity to get used to this sensation, since I know this won’t be the first time, given what I know about your tastes.”

I paused in the process of ripping off a section of paper towel. My supposed tastes again? I poised myself ot respond to her question, but found that there just wasn’t enough fight in me to do so, all of it directed to nerves about this meeting that I hadn’t been aware of until just now, and so I just weakly waved her off instead. “Ah, yes, go on out Hannah.”

She nodded, reaching down and shimmying her bottoms up her legs, leaving me unable to tear my eyes away as I watched her painted ass shake about, and the sight of it disappearing inside the pants with my semen still covering those round cheeks was… strangely appealing.

…My tastes, huh?

I looked away and began wiping away at my crotch when I heard it. “Oh, Battery! Wasn’t expecting you here!”

Freezing as the door clicked shut, I looked up to stare at that frosted glass for a second, anxiety ratcheting up a notch at the implications of those few words.

Sometimes, I wondered if the Director’s chair was just… cursed. The only example of magic existing in the world, and it was used to fuck over PRT Directors.

It would explain what was happening with my life, unfortunately.

But a reminder flashed in my head and I put these thoughts aside, beginning to frantically wipe at my crotch, as I desperately tried to get rid of any evidence for the upcoming meeting.

I could only hope I didn’t miss anything.

Chapter Text

My door was pushed open just a crack, and I poked an eye out to scan the room. I didn’t see anything worrying, or at least, more worrying than usual, since Missy was still at her desk typing away at her computer.

Still, the fact that both Hannah and Battery had gone was good, and so with nerves still in my chest, I pushed the door open, the loud creak of it alerting the young blonde to my presence, as well as making me wince.

It was so silent when swinging inwards earlier, but outwards it just had to be so damn loud.

…Hmm, that might actually be a security flaw, now that I think about it. I’ll have to fix what can be done about that to be more prepared for my subordinates.

As worrying as it was that I was more concerned of an unexpected visit from Battery than from, say, Kaiser, there were more pressing matters, specifically the meeting I was currently late to.

“Going to the meeting, Director?” Missy asked, one eyebrow raised as she gave off the perfect impression of an annoyed secretary.

I nodded as I shut the door. “Yup, thanks for the reminder Missy, I owe you one.”

She froze, and I did in turn, immediately scanning my words. A positive, a thanks, and a little simple saying. Nothing could’ve been wrong there, I goddamn knew it.

And yet… the machinations of Missy weren’t something I would ever be privy to, I think.

She was silent for a few more moments, before shaking her head furiously. “No, not now, just go to your meeting, Director, same room as last time,” she ordered with some frustration in her tone, but I didn’t worry about it when the perfect opportunity to skedaddle was laid in front of me, and skedaddle I did all the way out of my- I mean, my reception area. Kinda.

Still weird to think that it wasn’t actually my area, but that was beginning to fade. Somehow the open space of it was much more safe-feeling than my own office was, though, but I pushed that thought aside.

The conference room wasn’t too far, which was both good and bad, but I took the extra time to steel myself once more before stepping inside. The same crew as last time was here, minus the Chief Director. Seems she has more important things to do… which is fair.

I swallowed down some nerves as I shut the door behind me and took the empty seat at the head of the table, which caused no fuss. There wasn’t supposed to be any, I knew in my mind, but that still didn’t make it the easiest thing to feel in my quickly-beating chest.

The second I was seated, Armsmaster spoke. “Good that you’re here, Director, that means we can begin.” He looked towards the projector and a map of the city appeared upon it, colored with various colors whose meaning I wasn’t fully sure of.

“As I’m sure you’re aware,” he continued, almost making me flinch as my attention moved back. “The city’s gangs have become more active recently. Both the Empire and the ABB are conducting recruitment drives far larger than their usual, and the Merchants have been making a few intermittent attacks on their established territories. I’ve gathered everyone here to try and determine what we have on the possible reasonings for the increased activity, in case it might lead to the need for or creation of countermeasures.”

I blinked, realizing suddenly that I’d be expected to actually bring something to the table. Honestly I had no goddamn clue what the gangs were doing, and I needed to think of something fast in case I was called on!

It was like being in high school all over again.

“...and so it’d be best to make more frequent patrols along 3rd Street, all the way towards Coast Road, to deter any overt actions along there,” I heard Renick finish explaining as I paid attention again. “As for further actions, we might not have enough information at hand to determine just what they’re both up to.”

“I’m actually going to have to disagree with you, Renick,” Mr. Calvert spoke up. “There’s been no overt signs that I’m aware of, but there has been a new cape that’s showed up recently, the one who bombed Cornell University. She seemed to have been moving eastward last I heard, and if she comes close enough to the bay…”

His words hung in the air but even I understood the meaning. A new parahuman could make people go a little crazy, especially one who already bombed a school. Still, I couldn’t help but offer a silent prayer that she please, pretty please even, not come here.

“Understandable Calvert, we’ll have to put out a notice to be especially wary for that event,” Armsmaster replied, before turning towards me in an almost robotic fashion. “Director, do you have any new input to contribute here?”

I sat straight in my seat. ‘Crap! I didn’t expect them to actually call on me!’ I thought nervously, wracking my brain for what the hell I’d even done these past few days.

“W-Well I haven’t really looked into anything external, actually,” my mouth began, completely unsanctioned by my brain. “I’m still new, y’know? So I’ve been reading up on the PRT policies when I get the chance.”

‘When I get the chance’ felt like such a loaded statement, my mind throwing images of irate, costumed girls manhandling my dick in secluded (and that one very fucking not secluded ) places, but I steered my thoughts away from them as soon as possible.

The table just looked at me for a few long moments, and just as I started to get nervous from the stares, Armsmaster continued. “Hmm…” he sounded, bringing up a hand to rub at his exposed chin. “I think that’s a wise move, Director, very good foresight.”

I blinked slowly, one at a time, in stupefaction at his words. ‘Foresight?’ I thought. ‘Is it really worthy of praise to, y’know, read the big book of Do’s and Dont’s When In Charge of All Powered People In The City ?’

That certainly wasn’t how the policies were named, but that’s certainly how I’d been looking at them when I was doing the reading.

“Yes that certainly is, Director, good thinking,” Mr. Calvert, who I’d thought was my only beacon of sanity in this building, agreed. “It’s good to refresh yourself on just what responses can be taken if the need arises, in regards to both military and legal actions anyways.”

Oh… that actually made a surprising amount of sense. I mean, that wasn’t actually what I was doing, but I mean, if there’d been movements I guess I could see reviewing just what the hell I could do is a good idea…

Looking at the stares of the two intimidating men, as well as the one who was firmly in my corner, I decided to just roll with that, and not look too dumb in front of them all.

So I just nodded, and Armsmaster returned the motion. “Then certainly continue to prepare on your end, and we will continue our investigations here. Now, onto the next item, which I believe is yours, Deputy Director.”

As Renick took the reins of the meeting and moved on to talk about… looked like response paths for the un-powered troopers? I hoped that’s what it was anyways, since that’s what I thought it was, I did my damndest to pay attention.

Who knows, maybe I’d learn something?

Well, I don’t think I actually learned anything, but at least I didn’t make an ass out of myself. And frankly, I’ll take that victory.

As seemed to be the general flow of these things, the meeting was draining, even without the presence of the Chief Director, it was still nerve-wracking sitting in that room with all of those consummate professionals, and then there was just… me. Murphy, dinking around in the head chair for who knows what reason.

Whatever, it’s done, I’m free from that particular tidbit of being a PRT Director, and now I can just… hole up in my office, and maybe try to learn a few more things that’ll make it possible for me to actually do that job.

Walking back to my little area, my eyes landed on my former desk, where my newest little secretary sat. Though she wasn’t silently plinking away at the laptop, nor was she reading the guidebooks, but instead talking with an older man in… some sort of uniform.

It wasn’t one of the armored sets like the main security and field guys wore, but it was like an… unarmored fancier sort of deal? Regardless, her certainly looked fairly official, and he seemed to be talking fairly well with Missy all things considered.

At least, that’s what I got from her polite tone and smile, free of any form of strain.

And then her eyes flickered on me, and there was a sort of… twitch that let me know she wasn’t exactly happy to see me.

…I swear, I must’ve done something in a past life to warrant all of this.

“Ah sir, here he is now!” The blonde transitioned easily enough, waving a hand at me and firmly planting the attention my way as well, as the man looked over at me, allowing me the opportunity to see a short, scruffy, and gray beard decorating his jaw. “Director Murphy, this is Captain Heath, and he wanted to speak with you.”

I squared myself up as best I could before sticking a hand out, maybe a bit more stiffly than I should’ve. “Hi Captain Heath!” I greeted jovially, and then immediately felt embarrassed at how dumb it probably looked.

Missy’s expression seemed to confirm just that, but I ignored it in favor of the Captain’s own expression, which was considerably lighter than “pretty annoyed”, as he firmly grasped my hand with his. “Director, it’s nice to finally meet you, sir!” he replied, a somewhat harsh shake leaving my arm somewhat sore when he finally let go.

My little secretary’s gaze was still boring into my skull, and I wasn’t sure if I could have a professional conversation with that presence. “Let’s go into the office, Captain,” I spoke, waving towards said door as I turned on my feet and headed over.

I managed to keep a sedate pace even under that gaze, but soon enough I was seated in the chair across from him… and only I was sitting. He was just… standing there, instead of-

Oh. This has to do with the whole ‘Director and subordinate’ thing, doesn’t it?

I cleared my throat before waving in front of me. “You can sit down, Captain.”

Immediately he nodded, moving to do as I said, and while I felt a bit awkward telling someone all military-like what to do, but it’s much less awkward than the way eye-contact happens when only one person is sitting.

“So, uh… you wanted to speak with me?” I asked, hopefully not coming across as nervous to his ears as they did to mine.

“Yes sir, I did. Mostly, I just wanted to introduce myself for the time being, Director,” the man began. “See, I was something of an intermediary between Piggot to the ground boys, and I figured it’d be best to get speaking with you now that I have a free slot in my time.”

“Ah,” was my simple response as I considered this. I certainly didn’t know much about the way the troopers worked and such, and from what I remember Mr. Calvert saying, Piggot actually was a field trooper, so she probably had a good idea about it.

Me on the other hand? Nah, I was lucky to have Mr. Calvert already for if that side of things ever needed looking at by someone who actually knew something of how that worked, but a second guy to help with that?

That’s a deal I’d take!

“Well, it’s nice to meet you, then!” I replied quite happily. “I’m glad to be able to rely on your expertise, since I’m not exactly a, uh…” I trailed off, trying to consider the words before shrugging. “Well, I’m not an army guy sort of guy, y’know?”

That… was probably the stupidest sentence I’d ever said, but Captain Heath didn’t actually show much of a reaction to it, merely nodding. “That’s fine, sir, I understand.” he answered simply. “Still, whatever assistance I can provide, I’m happy to do so.”

I nodded as I clasped my hands together on the desk, half because it seemed like a very ‘Director’ sort of move to do, and half because I really wasn’t sure what to do with my hands.

There were a few longer moments of awkward silence as I realized the man wasn’t going to say anything more, and I wracked my own brain for something to fill the voice. “Well, I uh, I don’t need anything military-ish now, so that’s good!” were the words that spilled from my mouth.

“So, was there anything else you wanted to talk about then, Captain?” I followed up, unwilling to give him the time to process that statement and thus further cement my embarrassment.

“Honestly sir, not really,” he said, and I sighed in relief. “Well…” he spoke up after a moment, and I tensed right back up. “I just wanted to say that your secretary certainly is an interesting sight.”

Ah. Missy. I… I wasn’t really sure that was a safe topic, given everything that’s happened with her, but it’s better than nothing, and I wasn’t willing to just cut off the conversation. So, I asked “In what way?” as nonchalantly as I could.

“Well, she’s certainly disarming for one,” he started with a chuckle. “Not often you see someone so young in a clerical role, and especially not for the Director himself!”

I gave my own chuckle, still a bit nervous but willing to assume that, given this was a man and probably unpowered, he wasn’t trying to walk me into a verbal trap. “Yeah, it’s a bit surprising, but hey! It’s a good career move!”

My dumb joke, barely even one in the first place, still got a smile from the man. “That is true. And she’s dressed the part too! I’m honestly surprised they make pencil skirts that small!”

I froze, going fully still at the words. Was that… was that a comment that he knew exactly what had been going on? I hoped not, or else I was goddamn done for.

Then, Missy came into my mind’s eye and I realized that maybe, just maybe , he might be referring to the fact that she was a small girl, instead of… well, what I’d done with said small girl.

Hesitantly, I chuckled. “Yeah, it’s cute for sure. I’m glad they could find something in her size, though! Helps her look professional.”

The man blinked. “Ah, right sir. Sorry, I was… well, worrying about the length of the skirt, mostly. It comes real low on her.”

My nerves rose that bit more as I realized I might’ve been right with my first guess. “Heh heh, well I never actually noticed that myself!” I replied, nerves definitely showing in that tone.

The man shrugged. “You’re a better man than me in that case, Director,“ he replied. “Must be why she seems so comfortable at that desk, with a boss like that.”

I swear that I could feel the nervousness welling inside me, ready to blow up spectacularly the moment I let it. “Ah-ha-ha! Yes that’s… that’s good…”

Images of that girl with large droplets of a thick, white substance draping over her closed eye flitted in my mind, and I worked my damndest to push them down.

“Still,” he continued on. “I can’t help but be a bit worried for her too, given where she is and all.”

Those nerves ratcheted up a notch, proving my theory wrong as I remained un-exploded. “W-What do you mean, Captain?” I asked, hoping that he hadn’t somehow heard of… well, anything involving her and me, really.

“She’s in a somewhat precarious position,” he began. “And I mean that literally. You’re a very important person to this city, sir, and with what happened to Director Piggot, it’s just a bit dangerous for a girl that young to be so close to such a potential target, is all.”

Oh. I ran the man’s words through my head, wondering whether or not I was relieved or instilled with a newly-reinvigorated awareness of the fact that becoming a Director was yet again a bad outcome.

I didn’t let any of this show though, or at least I hoped I didn’t, and just nodded. “That’s fair. Still, I think this place has some pretty good security, and she was found in her home after all! This place is pretty secure!”

The words I’d just said hit me a few seconds after I said them, and I realized what they meant exactly. “Actually, while you’re here, is there any chance I can have some sort of security insurance for my own home?” I asked tentatively.

The Captain nodded. “We can definitely look into that, sir. I’ll work on it once I leave here.” The man glanced at the clock situated on one of the walls. “Which should be about now, actually. It was nice to finally talk with you, Director, even if it was a bit late.”

He stood, saluting me suddenly, and I was taken quite aback by that, but he didn’t comment. “Good day, sir,” he spoke, before turning and opening the office door to leave.

A glance at Missy’s face, blank even as she looked over at the door, made my body tense until, finally, the door shut and I was alone.

I waited with tensed limbs for the next few minutes for the girl to barge in, claim some nonsense, and then grab onto my dick… but nothing came and, after the paranoia ran just low enough, slumped hard on my desk, body uncoiling from the nervousness it’d been under these past few meetings, and I let out a large sigh of pure relief.

“Another meeting survived…” I whispered to the empty room as I relaxed. “This job… it’s gonna kill me.”

I lay there for a few moments more, just basking in the lack of potential incrimination, before I reluctantly pushed myself back up.

“Okay, okay,” I said, hyping myself up. “We gotta look at these manuals, and learn something. ”

And with that lofty goal in mind, I unlocked my computer, found one of the manuals, and got to reading.

Progress will be made!”

Sooner than I’d expected, there’s a knock at the door, and I glanced over to find not even fifteen minutes had passed since I’d begun my reading.

The frosted glass that was my door held a silhouette, and while I couldn’t make out any details, I only knew one person whose head is the only thing that’d come above the cutoff.

It was the blonde devil, Missy.

I twiddled with my fingers, debating on what I could do to just… not deal with this?

I could jump out the wind-nope, there’s no window in here.

Tackle the door open and run in her surprise? No she had powers and would catch me, and if she didn’t one of the other… capes would.

More ideas came and left at a breakneck speed and, unfortunately, I decided that I’d have to deal with this. So, against my greater survival instinct, I opened my mouth and said “Come in!”

The handle turned, and in walked my, admittedly kinda cute, secretary. I hadn’t really paid much attention earlier, but today she was wearing a simple outfit of a maroon dress jacket with white dress shirt underneath, and a… matching but still somewhat-too-short maroon pencil skirt, with black leggings and black flats to finish it off.

It was certainly very professional, it’s just that, on her small frame, it was only how seriously she was carrying herself at the moment that sold it. Otherwise it’d almost be like she was playing dress up.

I certainly wasn’t going to say any of that though, deciding to just nod and give a little wave instead.

“Hello Missy!” I greeted cheerily. “Wha-What is it?”

I’d just caught myself from saying ‘What’s up?’ I needed to be a bit more formal and firm in order to get her to not do… whatever it is being an empowered girl did to you, or at least that was the haphazard plan I’d concocted in the few seconds since she knocked.

“Hello Director,” she answered, voice a bit clipped but otherwise about as close to emotionless as she probably could get. “I have some forms for you to sign here.”

She held up a sheaf of papers in her small hand, and I couldn’t help but think about how soft those hands had been on-

No! None of that!

I gave myself the best mental ‘shaking of the head’ that I could before responding. “Ah, thank you then. You can leave them here.”

She nodded curtly, placing the documents on the desk, and I looked over the forms quickly. It was… quite a large amount of jargon, honestly, but I could vaguely recognize that this was some sort of order form for the kitchen.

What I couldn’t make out was what they were ordering, at least not at a glance, and given that it was a lengthy wall of words… Well, I could probably tell what they were all about with some actual effort, and it lets me familiarize myself with it all… even if it was gonna be kinda boring…

A cough sounded, and I looked up to see that Missy hadn’t left yet, the door shut behind her as she stood there silently, eyes looking over me with only partially concealed hostility.

I could feel my nerves flaring up again, but forced them to be calm. “Oh, you’re still here?” I asked, before starting to kick myself mentally. That sounded much too confrontational, even to me!

…Well, the words did, I did my best to sound just… curious, maybe some confused?

Not sure I’m the best at being specific with emotions, though I was both curious and confused, so hopefully that counts.

“Yes sir,” she said professionally, even through the slight glare she held. “You didn’t allow me to leave yet, Director.”

Oh? I didn’t realize I had to, but thinking back I suppose I never left a conversation with Piggot unless let me too…

“Ah, sorry, sorry,” I started. “Well, you can go back to your desk then, this will work well for now.”

She hesitated for a second or two before finally nodding slowly. “...Yes sir,” was her simple reply, and she turned… but didn’t actually leave. The young blonde just stood there, fidgeting in her spot a bit, and making me worry quite a bit.

Do I… Do I say something? Should I really poke the bear here? But the aforementioned ‘bear’ was in my office, in front of the door no less. And she was my subordinate…

Ugh, but she was so scary too!

Still, I knew something had to be done after ten seconds of awkward silence passed by and she was just… there. So, I steeled up the tiny vestiges of courage that existed within me, and opened my mouth to speak.

“Hey-”

“ Fine! ” the girl exploded with sound, and I reeled back, hands in the air to show I meant no harm as she turned on her heel to glare intently at me. “Fine! I get it, I know what message you’re trying to push at me, Director!”

I blinked, the now unfortunately-familiar process of trying to parse these girl’s words starting in my mind, but cut off as Missy continued.

“I try my best to be professional, I really did! But no, you’re so… ugh!” she exclaimed, throwing her hands up, and making me flinch as I remembered part of what I knew about her powers, and how she could most certainly strangle me from there.

“Bring me in here, I give you the forms, and then you make me just… wait there , totally aware of the fact that you’re the boss and I’m not, and that I’ve gotta listen to you and can’t even leave after there’s nothing for me to do without your say-so!”

“Missy?” I broached, her intense eyes swiveling from where she’d thrown them in her rant back to stare into my own, and I could feel a nervous sweat coming on. “I didn’t actually… ask you to come in?”

The statement came out more like a question, but either way it didn’t really help to say that, as she just scoffed. “Of course it wasn’t, my mistake, sir ,” she replied, almost spitting out the term of address.

Suddenly she froze, took a deep breath, and calmed down. “I’m- I’m sorry sir, I don’t know what came over me there,” she spoke in a much softer, almost solemn tone. “I shouldn’t have gotten angry about any of this, and I… I apologize.”

I froze, blinking rapidly in surprise and confusion. An actual… apology? A recognition of going off the handle? By the great will of the mighty lady luck, I might get out of this without incident!

“Ah, w-well there’s no need to be worried about that!” I said, too relieved that she was no longer angry to even attempt to try and punish… whatever that was. “I’m happy you realized that on your own. Still, you can go ahead and get back to work now, Missy.”

She hesitated for a few seconds before nodding slowly. “...Right. Right, I’ll get on that,” she replied, but instead of turning like I thought she might, she instead moved around my desk to me.

My heart beat quickly as she stopped next to me and just… waited. It was an awkward, tense silence, broken by a hesitant “...Sir? Please, let’s just… get on with this…”

I could feel as my features screwed up in confusion, with no way to stop them from doing so. “What?” was my thought-out reply, and she just sighed.

Her finger pointed towards my… lap-al area (waist, that was a better term), before doing a little spin in the air. “I can’t work if you’re not gonna move, sir,” was her terse reply, eyebrows twitching and face morphing into slight annoyance.

Oh. Oh no, no no no. This… this wasn’t supposed to be it! She calmed down! She apologized! I forgave her! She was supposed to go back to her desk and type happily away at a keyboard, not make another go at my way-too in-demand groin!

“Move? Missy are you…” I trailed off, before deciding against that line of questioning since, even though I knew she’d both seen and done worse within these very four walls, I didn’t want to add to that list! “Y-You were supposed to go back to your desk to work.”

She tilted her head in confusion, one hand resting on her hip as she did so. “Well yes, I guess that would be the case normally, Director,” she said, nodding, but I heard that ‘normally’ , and dreaded its implications. “But I know enough to read the room, sir. Now, if you’ll please let me in?”

I felt like howling in frustration, but fear overtook that urge by a longshot, and so I tried again. “No, there’s no underlying message Missy, I promise! I just would like to thank you for giving me these files, and would also like it if you went back to your desk and… well, continued working there.”

She sighed, and I wasn’t sure if it was due to consternation or disappointment. “I see what’s happening here,” she said, before rolling her eyes and placing one hand on her chest and the other in the air. “Of course sir,” she started in a very put-upon tone. “There will be nothing going on in this office, and so I’ll just go to my desk and do my secretary work, just like you asked. Does that work?” she finished, the last few words said in at a more even lilt.

I wasn’t really in the mindscape to respond, though, simply too flabbergasted by the… performance? Performance that she’d just put on, just wondering where in the hell in my words did I tell her to try and cover our asses for her to go to my dick?

I just… I tried so hard to smooth these things over, and the obviously compromised brains of these girls just bowled through any attempts I made, just inserting whatever lets them be angry and grabby with me and my dick respectively.

My shocked thoughts were brought to an end as Missy sighed, and I saw the air blur in front of her go blurry, before I jumped at the worryingly-familiar sound and feelings of my belt being unlatched and zipper being pulled down.

Instinctively I put my feet on my desk and pushed backwards, though the inherent rolliness of my chair was a bit hampered and I didn’t go very far back at all, almost falling backwards actually as I leaned in the air.

“Finally,” I heard the room’s other occupant say exasperatedly, before I was saved from my impending fall, spun around, and then Missy was suddenly between my widely-spread legs.

I froze, gripping the armrests tightly as my scary and cute secretary stretched her arms forwards towards my open fly and pushed her dainty little fingers into my boxer’s waistband.

Immediately I felt those same fingers pressing against the length of my half-hard cock, the soft tips sliding around the length to fully wrap around it. I bit my lip to keep any sound from escaping my mouth, but Missy was more intent on fishing my private parts out of their privacy as her other hand pulled my boxers back and she lifted my dick out.

The member was most of the way to a full hardon as her eyes landed on it, and I could see the second her eyes landed on it. Her eyes widened noticeably, and her mouth fell open in a silent ‘O’ shape as she froze.

I sat there, stock-still for those long, awkward seconds, but Missy shook her head soon enough and her eyes flicked back up to meet my own. “I-I’m fine, sir!” she assured the unspoken question, and out of a building instinct, nodded in agreement with the girl.

Then I regained my senses. ‘No! I’m not supposed to agree with her!’ I mentally admonished myself. ‘I’m supposed to stop all of this! ’

So taking a deep breath, I started speaking. “Missy, maybe you shouldn’t-”

My words stopped suddenly, a strangled sound of… well, something replacing them as the blonde’s soft thumb alighted onto the tip of my dick, tracing the rim of the very sensitive protrusion and definitely stimulating all the nerves packed within there.

She was focused, eyes back onto my dick as she continued her slow caress, her other fingers gently squeezing the main length in a way almost like someone tapping their nails on a desk.

“Goddamn…” she commented as my penis grew to full hardness in her grip, itself a bit tight as the blood within pushed my rod to its full size and Missy’s fingers didn’t adjust for it.

Unfortunately, a small sound escaped my lips at her touch, and her eyes moved up to meet mine again, this time in a harsh glare. “Don’t you dare try and say anything about language now!” she snapped. “I’m about to have something way worse than a cuss in my mouth, so you don’t have a leg to stand on… Director,” she ended the tirade, throwing in the last word as almost an afterthought.

‘Wait, in her-’ my thoughts started, before her hands loosened their grip on my shaft and started to glide up and down, the fingers stroking me as they went in a way that sent tingles of what I was ashamed to call ‘delight’ through me.

Her other hand alighted on my thigh, though I barely registered this over the more important sensation of her gentle handjob. Her grip was firm, maybe just a bit too firm, but it still felt very good regardless.

The small size of her hand meant it barely covered my cock when it was at full mast, but that only gave her more room to stroke as she moved up and down, her eyes looking down in intense focus as she continued on.

I got my breath back after a few passes, and hesitantly tried to speak again. “M-Missy, you gotta stop,” I spoke, voice a bit strained through the pleasure, but I got the girl’s attention again at least.

Her brows furrowed and her hand started moving faster, making me tense up at the increased feelings it was giving me, as well as with how her grip had tightened up just a bit more.

“I-I’ve got this!” she stated firmly, hand pumping away faster even as she glared reproachfully at me. “Don’t you dare doubt me, Director!”

My hands held the armrest tightly as hers kept moving, quickly enough now that her hand was a bit of a blur, and her intent glare kept flickering between my face and crotch, keeping me in a strange state of aroused fear while she worked.

Her pace kept me quiet, any attempts at speech just interrupted by these tiny, sounds that embarrassed the hell out of me to let out in front of such a small girl, so I did my best to just… ride it out.

Maybe she’d get tired of it if I held out long enough?

…Even under her ministrations, that seemed dumb.

Though I was proven wrong not moments later as the blonde growled in frustration and stopped her frantic stroking. “What the heck! It didn’t take nearly this long last time!”

‘Well it feels nice, but I’ve been used quite a bit today,’ I thought, but didn’t move a muscle to actually vocalizing it.

Missy sighed. “I thought I could skip it if I was good enough…” she mumbled, and while I was confused at the words, she froze before looking up at me, her eyes widened in what I thought might’ve been fear.

But… that couldn’t be right. The cute little cape inspired fear, she didn’t feel it… right?

Of course, that’s when I remembered that she was twelve, and I reconsidered that stance… alongside wanting to cry because once more I was doing all of… this with a minor.

My quiet lament was halted as Missy moved, kneeling down in front of me until her eyes were level with the top of my dick. Said eyes were crossed as she stared at the throbbing length, now free of her hand as she did so.

I watched as she swallowed down… something. Nerves maybe? If so, that meant that she was maybe… human, almost, in her emotions; quite a change from how these girls usually are when we’re alone.

(Or rather, not always alone, as lunch had shown me, but I pushed back the very scary implications of that for the moment.)

Still, maybe… maybe I could reach her this time. Breathing deeply, I mustered all the courage I had. “Missy…” I started, and her eyes looked up at me, not scowling this time, but just staring in a very level way, which frankly I’d take.

“You know, you really don’t have to do this,” I continued, voice soft in a way that I hadn’t thought possible, given the situation. “It’s… a lot, I know, and no one’s expecting you to do this, to stoop down to this level, least of all me.

“So, why don’t we just forget all of this ever happened, and just… go sit at our own desks and just… work peacefully and professionally.” One of my hands reached over, slowly enough that I was able to let it land lightly on top of hers. “Okay?”

I waited with baited breath as silence followed that statement, hoping that my attempt at diplomacy (which I was rather proud of, truthfully) impressed itself on her, and hit that center of her brain that her power hadn’t turned and twisted.

Her eyes closed as she leaned back and sat up straight. Hope rose in my chest as she took a few deep, very calming-seeming breaths, and then finally opened her eyes back up.

“Please Director,” she started in an even tone. “Don’t patronize me.”

I couldn’t help but flinch back as if I’d been hit physically, but she took no heed. “I saw what you’ve done with Militia, just earlier in this office. You didn’t deny a thing then, so why are you now?”

Her voice, so steady before, was becoming injected with anger. “And really? ‘Stoop to this level’? ” She scoffed. “Please, I’ve already done this with you, twice in fact! Sophia was right there with me, even!”

Hands were thrown in the air as she continued. “But that’s what this is about, isn’t it? You think I just can’t handle this on my own? That that first handjob was a fluke! But I’ll show you what’s a fluke, sir!”

She practically growled the title as her hand flashed out, a blur wrapping around the base of my dick in a tight stranglehold, one that had me squeak in surprise. Missy scooted a bit in her spot until her nose was almost pressed against the fleshy pillar between my legs, and I saw the way her nostrils flared as she stared hard at it.

“Missy, it’s really not that at all!” I pleaded, but she merely glanced upwards, not even moving her head to do so. Instead, I watched as her head moved forward and, as she kept eye contact with me, parted her lips while my cock slipped between them.

Immediately the sensitive tip was enveloped by that warm wetness that only a mouth could provide, and which felt just wonderful no matter how many times it happened. I let out a small sound of appreciation as the soft lips pressed gently against my lower head.

“Gah!” I suddenly exclaimed as Missy’s tongue pressed against the slit of my dick, slowly trawling in a tiny circle around it. “Missy, you gotta-” I tried to speak again, but the wet muscle just flicked sharply, turning my protest into a strangled sound that barely left my throat at the burst of sensation.

She leaned just a bit further, lips passing over the tip’s rim and onto the rod proper. It was a very slow going process though, but I wasn’t able to relax as Missy’s tongue continued to make passes over the end of my cock, the little circle she was tracing getting wider every few seconds and covering more of the sensitive head in the intensely delightful feeling.

Lust bolted within me as the blonde suddenly lurched forwards, closing a third of my rod within that same instant and making me tense within my seat. The way the girl’s eyes widened and her cheeks puffed out told me that she hadn’t meant to do that though.

Luckily for… well, the both of us, she didn’t choke, but she did stop moving forward as she coughed a bit, cheeks puffing further with the movements and blanketing my slickened cock with warm air.

I shivered, but kept my eyes firmly on Missy as she recovered, pulling back off the cock and breathing deeply. Her gaze flicked up at me. “Not a word ,” she stated firmly, and I nodded in response, not wanting to face her ire when her hand was still wrapped around the base of my dick.

She took the assent, though, as she leaned forwards and enveloped the first quarter of said dick within her lips, wasting no time in pressing her tongue against the underside of my rod and swishing it from side-to-side, coating the bottom of it in saliva and, much more importantly, stimulating every bit of me that she touched.

Her progress continued further, just as slowly, but just before the blonde got halfway down the shaft, she pulled back to the tip in a faster, smoother motion, her tongue continuing to swirl about me as she went.

Stopping just before her lips would’ve slid over my tip, she hung there for a moment, licking the head in small but very quick circle, making me let out a moan of appreciation that I immediately felt ashamed for letting out, though that was a dim emotion in my mind compared to the pleasure the young girl was giving.

Then, just as suddenly, Missy moved back down the shaft again, not only continuing her swirling tongue, but also sucking her cheeks in a bit and making her lips squeeze lightly around my shaft.

I could at least admit that it was a downright heavenly feeling, only offset by the general anxiety that came with the situation at hand, but Missy wasn’t aware of that despite my best efforts, and certainly wasn’t daunted as she slowly traveled down the length.

Her slow pace continued, buffeting my intense lusts more and more as she went, stopping any attempts I could’ve made to stop this with the sheer pleasure she was causing, her small mouth and gentle ministrations feeling so fantastic that it was a wonder I hadn’t already cum yet.

It stopped suddenly again when I felt the tip of my penis hit something a bit firm, but still soft, and it took my hampered mind a few seconds to register that what I’d poked at was the back of Missy’s throat.

Looking down, I found her eyes clenched tight, hand balled up against my jeans and the other holding the base of my dick in a death grip as she shook in her spot. My cock was pulled back just a bit, enough to give her some room, and her mouth twitched in a few small ways as she took quickened breaths through her nose.

We were like this for a few long moments, her trying to recover from having my cockhead pressed against the back of her throat, and me recovering from her focused blowjob.

Soon enough though, Missy pulled back off the cock quickly, breathing a bit heavy as she glared up at me. “That’s… That’s the most I can do right now, so don’t expect… too much more of me, Director,” she stated firmly and, before I could do more than stare blankly, sunk down on the cock once more.

This time, she moved quickly, enveloping a quarter, then a third, then just under half of the length between her soft lips before she stopped. Her tongue darted out, licking the bottom of the rod back and forth as her lips squeezed in light but constant little grips.

All of that recovering that I’d done went right out the window as her pillowy onslaught enveloped me, and although she only had of my cock in her mouth, she was making sure that it was more than enough to send bolts of arousal up my spine.

I couldn’t help but moan, biting my own lips to try and keep the sounds down, but some were getting out as the intensity of her efforts washed over me, only furthered even more as she began to bob lightly back and forth to cover the entirety of what she could reach and make sure none of it was neglected in her efforts.

The sounds reverberating throughout the small room only served to heighten the sheer sensuality of the room. The wet and sloppy smacks that emitted as Missy’s lips parted for brief moments, the slight gurgles as she went a bit too far and exerted herself, though never stopping even in those moments. And my own sounds of pleasure and appreciation that, even muffled, could not be mistaken for anything else.

I could’ve sworn that I heard a small moan from Missy too that, imagined or not, sent a wave of tingles through me at the sound.

My thoughts were distracted though as I felt my orgasm creeping upon me. I redoubled my efforts to postpone it, gripping the seat’s arms tight enough that it hurt, tensing my body even more and just trying to stem it, but unfortunately, Missy’s efforts were much more successful than my own and, soon enough, it hit.

Both my balls tightened and my cock jerked as sperm was pumped up through my shaft, before jetting out of my body and into Missy’s awaiting mouth.

Even through the ensuing pleasure, I was enraptured by the sight of her eyes widening just a moment before tensing up, both her body language and my own sensations letting me know that the first blast had hit the back of her throat. She jerked as the semen was pumped into her mouth, but only pulled back a bit, not letting go even as her mouth was steadily filled up.

More than I wanted to admit, it was an intensely sexy sight to see her cheeks slowly bulge out, my thick juices forcing her tiny mouth to its limits with each steady rope.

Suddenly, I felt my balls clench and the next shot was a very strong pressure on my rod as it was jetted out. It seemed to be the final straw on Missy’s limits as, there was a strangled gurgle before white goop was pushed from the spot where her lips met my cock, dribbling down my length and onto her cheeks more with each pulse.

Missy’s eyes widened, her head tilting around a bit which only made the semen leaking spread further around her cheeks, before she pulled back, lips pursed together tightly as she did so.

My balls weren’t finished giving, though, and a rope flew into the open air, landing at an angle across the bridge of her nose, ending just underneath her right eye as she flinched away from the sudden burst.

Another string shot out, landing in a puddle underneath her nose, followed by one that crossed her lips together, then one that joined the already-sizable mass that decorated her chin.

The rest of it dribbled down, merely pooling together with the rest on her chin as her face swayed close enough to just push my tip against it and then, finally, my orgasm tapered off to a halt.

My whole body relaxed, muscles releasing their intense tensing as I heaved in breaths, the stress and pleasure both having taken a lot out of me even as I just sat in the chair.

Through it though my eyes were still firmly on Missy, the gooey-white mess that adorned her face such an powerfully lustful sight that, even knowing it was entirely wrong, I lacked the will to turn away from.

The girl’s own eyes were crossed as she tried to look at the thick string that rested on her nose. Her cheeks were puffed out widely, filled to the brim with my load as she sat very still, only breathing lightly through her nostrils, most likely to not disturb the mess on her face.

Then her eyes closed and she leaned back a bit, and I could see both hear the wet slop and see the way her throat bulged ever-so-slightly, a thick wad of cum traveled down it.

She took a good few seconds to breathe before doing this again, a slow but steady sight that stole my focus wholly, the thought of her belly being full of my semen making even my still-spent dick twitch a bit.

I really was fucked, wasn’t I?

Soon enough, Missy’s mouth didn’t seem so bloated and, still very carefully, she parted her lips and let out a deep sigh.

Her eyes opened back up, brows furrowing deeper into a glare that made me very aware that my cock was still out just inches away from her and, even soft, that was a very bad situation to be in.

…Though admittedly, the way her face was about halfway pure white was definitely a more damning visual.

“I’m done, Director,” she said softly, and I didn’t need to hear the annoyance in her tone to know it was definitely more to not jostle the mess than out of any sense she liked me.

I nodded, slowly leaning over to open up one of my desk’s drawers and fish out the roll of paper towels that sat within, noticeably smaller than when I’d bought it just a few days ago, and held it out to Missy. “Would… Would you like to clean yourself?” I asked, tone and shaky smile both as apologetic as I could muster.

Instead of answering, the little secretary sat there for a few moments, eyes flickering between me and the roll, still glaring at both. Finally, she sighed.

“Even now I gotta… goddamnit…” she mumbled to herself before bringing her hand, the one pressed upon my lap and forgotten in all the commotion, back. She stuck a finger out and wiped it upon her face, coating it in a decent amount of the white goop before moving it to her now-parted lips.

My nerves warred with lust as I sat there, holding the towels in the air and watching as the girl pulled her head back, the tightly pressed lips dragging the cum from her digit. When it was fully out, she swallowed again, the movement slight and the load small enough that her neck didn’t show any signs.

But I knew.

“Uh, Missy?” I asked, common sense winning out over arousal. “You can just… clean with these, you know?”

She scoffed like I’d just suggested that birds couldn’t fly. “Thanks for the offer, Director ,” she spat out sarcastically. “But no thank you.”

And with that, she set about on her quest, cleaning her face one wipe of her finger at a time, glare never leaving her face and always returning to mine. But even as the act visibly angered her she kept on, until there was only a small section left on her cheek.

A section… that was drooping dangerously low off her skin.

“Hey, be careful-” I tried to warn her, but the way her head flicked up at my words was the last straw, the dollop disconnecting from her cheek and falling down below.

…Right onto her maroon skirt.

We both sat there, blinking in stunned surprise at the sudden mess that was on the girl’s bottom.

And then Missy sighed again, extending out her hand and ripping off a section of the towel.

She dabbed at the spot, and I wanted to tell her to try and grab it instead since doing that was less likely to stain it… But I didn’t feel my advice would be appreciated at this particular moment.

Raising the towel up, we both looked at the spot where, admittedly, it wasn’t very noticeable. Just a somewhat more dark spot that could easily be passed off as a water stain.

I desperately hoped that’s what she would do.

Letting out a frustrated “Ugh,” the blonde dropped the paper towel, and I watched as the air blurred slightly and it landed in the small trash bin a few feet away.

Then, Missy stood, patting her clothes into order, before raising an eyebrow. “Am I done now sir?” she asked, both annoyance and hesitance in her tone.

The annoyance I got, but the hesitance was strange, before I realized that she was actually looking down. Specifically, down to where my cock was still sitting out, limp in the open air and glistening with both saliva and drying jizz.

I scrambled quickly, tearing off a towel and wiping my dick as I smiled more widely than I probably should’ve at the young girl. “Ah, no, you’re fine actually! Go ahead back to your desk!”

The ‘Please!’ went unvocalized, but Missy nodded all the same, somehow understanding that it was okay to leave this time and not the other time I’d asked her to.

I watched as she silently walked around the table, opened the door… and hesitated. My heart beat quickly with nerves as she turned her head back slightly; not enough to see her eyes, but enough that I could tell her lips were parted as she was about to speak.

Then, she shook her head, turned away, and closed the door behind her.

I sat there, wondering what that was about. Was she going to call me a name? Declare a sort of war upon me? Let me know that she was going to report me?

I stopped that line of thinking before I could grow even more anxious.

Carefully, I cleaned my cock, not wanting my boxers to get dirty, before throwing the towel away and re-orienting my bottoms.

Everything returned to its proper place, I woke up my computer and stuck my head around the screen to look at the frosted glass of my office’s door.

‘Am I… Am I good?’ I asked internally, watching it like a hawk with trepidation… but finally, enough time passed that I decided I was safe for the moment, and my eyes glanced between the screen and the stack of documents that lay so-far untouched on the desk.

“I’m almost thankful for the drudgery…” I muttered to myself, before grabbing the stack and reading the form.

Ah. The kitchen had wanted to start up a ‘Fish and Chips Friday.’ I stamped my approval, before putting that form in my ‘Out’ tray.

Even if I had just cum in an underage girl’s mouth, at least I was making the world a better place with simple meals!

…I needed to get better at convincing myself of these things…

Chapter Text

Thankfully after Missy… left me alone, the next few hours were blissfully free of interruption, and after just a bit of in-office relaxation, I spent the rest of them continuing my quest on researching PRT policies.

They were fairly dry reads, admittedly, but I was used to that sort of thing from my time in Missy’s own position. Though occasionally there were some interesting rules, the sort that tells you ‘Yup, someone did this in the past and that’s why there’s this weirdly specific rule now.’

“If an A-Class or above threat is registered to be active within the city limits, any PRT personnel may only possess or consume cheeses of the following categories whilst on PRT property: Swiss, Cheddar, Provolone, Mozzarella, or Taleggio. Any other categories of cheese being consumed or possessed require the personnel to be subject to investigation. In the case of blue cheeses, personnel are to be immediately detained and held for more rigorous investigations.”

Reading the rule aloud hadn’t helped me understand it any better, and for the sixth time I checked and confirmed that I was still reading the PRT’s big book of regulations and policies.

I just… wondered why they were so stringent on cheese in this sort of scenario? There were so many questions and possibilities on it, that really I couldn’t help but get hung up on it.

A knock on my door interrupted my dairy-based ponderings, though, but before I could get too worried with who it could be, a voice sounded. “Director Murphy, it’s Thomas Calvert. I wanted to know if I could come in.”

A sigh of relief came from my lips, both at the reprieve from thinking about the rules for a bit, and for the fact that it was an unpowered man that had come to visit. Any freedom from insanity is a good thing, and so I answered aloud. “Yes, come in.”

The door opens and in walks Mr. Calvert, dressed just as sharply as he was last time. “Hello Director,” he greets simply as he closes the door and sits across from me. “I haven’t seen you yet today, and based on our conversation yesterday, I thought it’d be a good idea to check in with you before the day was over, see how things are running over here.”

I brightened at that. He remembered me asking him for help, and was concerned! Genuine, straightforward concern was almost enough to make me tear up, honestly, but I was able to keep that in and save at least that tiny bit of decorum I had. “Ah, yes, I… I’ve been doing better, I think. Battery doesn’t seem to like me very much, but I’d say things have been… okay?”

Even with as trustworthy as the man was, there was no way in hell I was dumb enough to let him know about anything that happened since, even with the various bits of office relations that really shouldn’t have been going on, there were at least three accounts of, y’know, sexual acts with minors.

That wouldn’t go over well, no matter who you were.

Mr. Calvert raised his eyebrow, though. “You say Battery doesn’t like you? That’s certainly odd, she seemed to work fairly well under Director Piggot, at least from my standpoint.”

I nodded. “Yeah, she seems to just be… mad at me, for something? Well, she was a bit mad at me at lunch over… well, it’s gonna sound silly when I say it out loud,” I admitted, cheeks a bit heated as I remember just what had apparently set her off earlier.

“I heard about some of that, though just that you had lunch with her and Assault in the cafeteria,” he said, before leaning back in his chair a bit. “No mention of anyone there being mad, though. What do you think she was mad about?”

Ah, so that had gotten around. Well, at least there wasn’t anybody who noticed our little… under-the-table argument then? “Well, she seemed to get kinda angry when… when I brought up my PB&J, actually.”

Mr. Calvert’s eyes widened in surprise, and I could’ve sworn he was going to laugh, but he quickly became his earlier ‘only kinda surprised hardcore ex-soldier’ type of deal. “A… sandwich set her off?” he asked incredulously.

I sighed. “Yeah it… it sounds dumb, just like I said.”

He paused, tapping his chin and thinking, and that’s when I remembered that I’m technically this guy’s boss. Probably awkward to tell your boss “What you just said is really fucking stupid,” comfortably.

“I have to say that doesn’t seem likely,” he finally said. “What exactly did you say about the sandwich, though?”

I shrugged. “I just asked how she felt about them, since I really love a good PB&J myself.”

He froze again. “Ah… I see?” he said, seemingly confused. I heard him whisper to himself, and something along the lines of “...getting a message across with a PB&J…” before he straightened himself out again. “I’ve got to be honest, Director. I think you might be misinterpreting this one.”

Recalling just that few hours ago, the way she’d seemed so intensely pissed at me when I mentioned the sandwich, combined with the… well, the footjob she’d given me under the table…

“...Maybe,” I conceded, not willing to get into everything that happened there at lunch, especially Battery’s concern that I'm trying to split up her marriage. That at least wouldn’t get solved here, I was sure. “But otherwise yeah, I’m doing well enough, still reading some of the PRT policies here.”

A thought came to my head and I turned the monitor towards him. “Uh, Thomas, you wouldn’t happen to know what’s up with this rule about cheeses, would you? It’s just so bizarre that I’m not really certain where it came from.”

He looked it over, eyes widening, then narrowing and flickering back towards the top. I gave him the time to look over it and, when he leaned back in his chair to think, to process it. “I’m… honestly not sure about that one, Director. Still, it’s specific enough that I’d say it’s probably warranted, so just be careful about where you keep your cheese, I suppose.”

We both chuckled, the sentence seeming so absurd. “Well, if things are going well then that’s good.” He then started to stand. “Regardless, it’s getting late, so I’ll leave you to wrap up your night, Director. Have a good one.”

I waved at him before he turned to walk out the door. “Goodnight Thomas!”

The door clicked shut behind him and I couldn’t help but smile. “Finally, a nice and casual work interaction. I missed those.”

Turning my monitor back around and seeing that there were in fact sub clauses about the cheese rule, I decided that was enough and I wasn’t in the mindset to ponder the PRT’s strange dairy exclusions, so I powered off the computer and got my things ready to go home.

At least the end of my day was relaxing, if nothing else of it was.

The night was equally as relaxing, at least. My house was Parahuman free after all, male, female, or otherwise.

The next morning, however, I was stepping out of the elevator onto my own floor, ready for another grueling day of dealing with these crazy capes.

Or at least, as ready as I’d ever be.

Walking into my little alcove- Missy’s little alcove, actually, I found that to my surprise the preteen wasn’t here yet. I was actually a bit happy with that prospect as, no matter how well she used her mouth, it was harrowing to have her around.

I shook my head to clear my mind of those notions. It’s best not to think about what happens with the girls, and it’s especially bad to be happy that an… I’m actually not sure how old Missy is exactly, but anyone below thirteen (she had to be younger than that, at least) was just a bad sign.

Still, I arrived at my desk unaccosted, the only worry being that the front lobby lady still looked at me as if I was going to eat her.

I’m not sure how she could give off that exact same impression through expression alone, but it was kinda impressive, honestly.

I took a minute to eat my breakfast sandwich (ham and cheese croissant this time, no sausage here) and just reveled in the pure peace.

Of course, then it was time to actually get to work. Even if I didn’t really belong here, I was in the Director’s chair, and emails needed to be responded to at least.

It was a half hour of doing just that (and admittedly only really getting to about three) before the first knock came at my door, making me freeze. You think I’d be used to that by now…

Swallowing down the sudden bout of nerves that I’d gotten, I called out. “C-Come in!”

The door slid open to reveal… a Parahuman.

But a man this time!

…Sometimes I worried for my sexuality, the way I reacted to seeing men versus women.

Regardless, this one I kind of recognized, being a man in an armored white outfit, with a golden lion over his head. He actually ducked his head when he came in, a habit formed from obvious door issues, and I fought to keep the smile off my face from that thought.

He entered, though didn’t fully shut the door behind him, something that worried me. I opened my mouth, but he spoke first. “Hello Director!” he said, before chuckling. “Sorry, it’s just that’s a bit weird to say to someone who isn’t Piggot.”

I smiled and shrugged. “Yeah I get that. I worked under her for my whole time too, until a few weeks ago anyways. So Triumph, what brings you in?”

He scratched the back of his head with a nervous smile. “Well I felt a bit bad that I hadn’t come up to introduce myself to the new Director yet, really!”

My lips twitched. ‘How many introductions do I have left?’ I wondered, but kept that to myself. “Ah, yeah I get that a lot actually. I guess being the Director’s kind of important!”

There was a polite bit of laughter, before Triumph peeked behind his back through the open door, before turning back to me. Without closing it . I kinda wanted to yell at that, but if I remember right, this guy’s power was… super screaming? Wouldn’t want to contest that.

“Actually… I also wanted to see Missy?” he said, not sounding especially confident about it, but that was second to his words. “I’d heard there were new developments with that girl, so I wanted to check in on that.”

And then he made it worse .

‘New developments? With Missy ?’ I thought with no small amount of worry. ‘I-I wonder what new developments he could mean?’

The question was… well it was rhetorical and sarcastic both, as thoughts of her cheeks puffed out with cum appeared in my mind.

Still I did my best to remain calm, though there was no doubt a small tremble had come to be. “O-Oh really? Well I don’t think she’s here right now… What did you wanna check in about?”

I wasn’t sure if I wanted to know even as I spoke the words… but not knowing scared me even more, honestly, the anticipation was dreadful for even these few seconds.

Triumph smiled though, heedless of my nerves. “Well she became a secretary! That’s not something I really expected from that little spitfire!” he said cheerily. “I wanted to, y’know, come check up on her, see how she’s doing!”

My brain froze for a few seconds from the sheer relief his words dredged up in my mind. ‘Still, that doesn’t mean he doesn’t know about… anything that’s happened in this office, really…’ that voice brought me back to earth.

“I can tell you that I’m doing fine , Triumph,” a familiar voice spoke in a put upon tone, making my nerves ratchet back up. ”You should know that of anyone in the Wards, I’ll be doing fine.”

Triumph turned and stepped to the side, letting Missy, adorned in an outfit very similar to the day before, though without the jacket… I guess she learned she doesn’t really need that in the office.

“Missy! There you are, I didn’t see you when I came in!” He greeted happily, like he wasn’t in the room with a ticking time bomb… though for whatever reason, I was the only one who seemed to see the tiny preteen like that…

Probably a “Parahuman vs. Normal Human” thing.

“For like two minutes. You just missed me because you’ve got no peripheral in that helmet,” she said, and I could’ve sworn there was a smile on her face as she did so. Then it disappeared before I could truly confirm. “Still, you gotta get going, Director Murphy has some things to address.”

Triumph held his hands up in surrender. “Alright then, I know when I’m not wanted. The new position’s made you so cold.” He chuckled and then turned to me, smiling like he wasn’t about to leave me to the wolves-or rather wolf, singular. “It was nice to meet you, Director. Take care of Missy here for us, okay?”

“O-Of course. Goodbye Triumph!” I replied as he walked past the irate-looking girl, and only now did he shut the door behind him.

…That man’s being taken off my personal “Safe Person” list for sure!

But that didn’t help me in my current predicament, namely being in the lion’s den with the proverbial lion… though I guess anyone seeing the grown man in the room with the girl who couldn’t be in her teens yet would disagree.

They wouldn’t know , though.

“S-So Missy, you said there was something urgent to address?” I asked, fairly certain I didn’t keep the shaking from my voice.

Then Missy… fidgeted? She brushed her hair back, looked away, and I could’ve sworn her cheeks became a bit more red. “Director are you…” she started before clearing her throat. “Was yesterday… satisfactory?”

The word was weird on her voice, as if she didn’t intend to say that, but that was secondary to what she was referring to. There was no way she wasn’t talking about when she’d sucked me off yesterday.

‘But… how the hell do I answer that ?’ I wondered.

On one hand I could say no, and hopefully discourage her from doing that… but I didn’t know if that’s the sort of answer she was looking for! This could be a bait, and a negative could be all she needs to throw it in my face via being arrested.

But if I said yes… was that any better? If she was being… I’m not sure genuine is the right word here, but if she wasn’t trying to pull my leg, then encouraging that was definitely a bad move, though she could also be using it to come from another angle…

Shit, I needed to answer!

“W-Well… when you mean yesterday, what specifically are you referring to?” I spat out, thinking that maybe getting direct confirmation was best… even if we both knew what she was strangely dancing around.

Her face contorted into a pout that, frankly, shouldn’t have looked as cute as it did, given who this girl was. “Ah… Really?” she sighed, voice back to that familiar annoyance. “After all that, you want to make me say it?”

I wasn’t going to lie and say that I didn’t shy away a bit from her… but I will not confirm it either. “W-Well, I just wanted to be sure of things, is all.”

She opened her mouth to speak, but the handle on the door next to her twisted, and it pulled outward…

…Showing Miss Militia and Sophia, the former dressed in her hero costume and the latter in something a bit more casual, namely a decent dark red blouse and some long, black pants.

The older woman blinked in surprise, the only part of her face showing behind her bandanna. “Oh Missy, you’re here already?” she asked, the words giving me a clue that she was talking about perverse things.

“Yes, I am…” Missy answered, some annoyance in her tone, though this time I understood it. Hannah’s words seemed to imply Missy couldn’t even show up on time for work… she really should know better.

“Ah, great! Then is there anything urgent in, say, the next hour?”

A bolt of fear went down my spine at that specific time frame, and Missy seemed taken aback as well. “Well uh, no, there really shouldn’t be,” the girl answered.

“That’s good, then I’d like to ask if you can go ahead and postpone anyone who comes in until Sophia and I leave. We have an appointment with the Director ourselves, after all, but it’s not like we could put this on the schedule.”

The woman’s tone was light and friendly, but I knew what she was implying, what she was scheming towards… and looking Sophia in the eyes, the slight smirk on her face, she knew too…

Missy floundered for a few seconds before breathing in deeply. “S-Sure, then,” she agreed, making Sophia laugh.

“Hah! You really have become an office bitch, haven’t you?” she spat out, making Missy huff in her place.

“Oh shut up you stupid mutt, needing someone to hold your leash everywhere because you’re too bad to be trusted!” the girl bit back, rather harshly even for her.

The other two in the room seemed taken aback as well, though neither one recovered before she stomped out of the room.

Hannah cleared her throat, getting both of our attention. “Well, while that was a bit rude,” she said, shutting the door behind Missy before glaring at her charge. “Your words were much more uncalled for.”

Sophia scoffed. “It’s what it is! I’ve heard she even asked to be behind a desk!”

Hannah’s glare continued for a few more long seconds before she finally turned towards me, and between blinks the visible part of her face had morphed behind the mask. “Well, in that case, I hope you’re ready for another bit of training, Director.”

I blink and, desperately thinking of a way out of this situation, I look towards my computer. “Give me just a minute Hannah, I’d like to confirm for myself what I should be doing.”

Thankfully, the woman nods. “Of course, sir.”

Still, I couldn’t help but be a tiny bit suspicious of her easy acceptance, though I brushed it aside to look through my calendar for an excuse. Missy might not’ve seen anything since she just came in and all, but I’d managed Piggot’s own calendar for a good while, so it took me no time at all to-

Oh.

Right there, smack dab within this hour block, was ‘Subordinate Training’.

There weren’t any extra details, but I didn’t need them to discern just what that meant.

I opened up the corresponding email and, lo and behold, there was indeed a small alert from Hannah that’d popped up yesterday morning for just this.

That I’d accepted, apparently.

…I must’ve been quite distracted, though I guess given how my days have gone in this desk so far I can’t really blame past Murphy, but present Murphy’s having to deal with his negligence!

Someone should fire that man.

Regardless, I swallowed down my nerves and locked my screen before looking over at the patiently waiting Hannah and the more… impatient -looking Sophia.

“So I see,” I said in simple defeat. When even your itinerary is against you, it’s probably best to just mitigate damage at that point. “So… did you have anything specific in mind?”

The second I spoke the words I wanted to take them back. Knowing Hannah, she had plenty of illegal things for me to do.

She cleared her throat. “Well, Sophia here hasn’t really taken to her own training well so far, but I thought that the firm hand of our fearless Director could help with that.”

I couldn’t help it as my eyebrow raised. ‘I’m not sure whether that’s a good thing or not that she thinks I’m ‘ Fearless’ or not,’ I thought, before coughing. “Uhm, I suppose that sounds good…” I said a bit inconsequentially… I think. “Though you’re the field hero, Hannah. I’m not sure what I could provide here that you already couldn’t.”

Even behind her mask, I could see her cheeks stretching into a wider smile. “A fair point, Director, but I do think you have a particular touch that’d work better here than anything I have on hand. It’s a bit more of a traditional method, but with you at the helm, I think the right message will be sent.”

At this, Sophia scoffed. “He’s too chicken-shit to do any of that,” the girl said, and I couldn’t help but agree internally. If it kept me safe, I’d accept that moniker much more readily than ‘Director.’

Still, I kept that to myself, and watched as Hannah turned on Sophia, the younger girl gazing back at her defiantly… at least until she tapped her hand against her side, and then both our gazes flicked down to find a little remote there.

Both of us flinched.

“Be that as it may,” she said, tone very noncommittal for someone who was just agreeing with the truth. “It’s still what’s going to happen.” Then she turned towards me. “Director, do you mind stepping over to me, please?”

I nodded nervously, slowly leaving my chair and walking around my desk, doing my best to keep my eyes on both girls the whole time… for all the good it’d do.

As soon as I got to her side, Hannah gently reached over and grabbed my wrist, and seemed to ignore the way I stiffened up to instead guide it to Sophia’s back.

My open palm pressed onto the teen, and I looked between it and Hannah’s own eyes to see they were a bit too simply satisfied to tell what she was thinking.

But she pushed forwards, firmly enough to start bending Sophia over the desk before us. Surprisingly she didn’t seem to be resisting it at all, given how stubborn she’d been so far, and soon enough she was pressed entirely onto my desk, and Hannah was pulling both of our arms back.

Down the went, gliding along the teen’s admittedly smooth back, until we reached the top of her pants, where Hannah let go of my wrist. She moved immediately to grab the hem of the clothes though, swiftly pulling them down below the girl’s ass-

With her panties too, apparently, as on display were two dark and toned cheeks, hanging out in the open air, with a hint of pink sitting just between and underneath them.

I felt a bit bad when my penis twitched within my pants at the sight.

“There we go!” Hannah said, much too chipper for the situation. “Now Director, as you’ve seen, Sophia’s been a bit slow adjusting to the new situation.”

Sophia let out a growl, but Hannah slapped a hand on one of Sophia’s cheeks at which she immediately quieted down. She didn’t stop there, though, sinking her fingers into the flesh, pulled it wide apart to show off the wrinkled circle of her asshole, and to fully expose the dark brown lips and tinge of pink of her pussy.

“So, I feel it might be best to… intensify her training,” she continued, and though I could see her looking at me in the corner of my vision, my gaze was affixed to the sight of her slowly rubbing the girl’s cheek in small circles, it such an appealing sight despite the intensity of the situation.

“Though with her remarks, I think things call for a bit of extra discipline, first.” Hannah pulled her hand back, letting the girl’s ass snap back to place… though within the next instant, she’d reeled it back before-

‘Smack!’

The echo reverberated around the room, along with a low growl from the girl herself, as Hannah’s hand shot out against the girl’s ass.

My eyes were wide, looking quickly between Sophia’s gently writhing form and Hannah’s self-satisfied expression, hand still raised and, even without being able to see her face behind the mask, I had a strong feeling there was a smirk behind it.

“Like so.”

There was silence in the room, Sophia’s growl having already gone silent, as I puzzled through what Hannah was saying, and what she was doing for that matter.

‘She just… spanked her? Just like that?’ I thought incredulously. ‘And she wants me to as well? That has to be what ‘intensifying’ the ‘training’ is, right?’

“A-Are we sure this is the best way to go about this, Hannah?” I couldn’t help but object, feeling very nervous with the situation. “Time can definitely be made for this sort of thing, y’know?”

Hannah nodded, though that didn’t put me any less at edge, since I doubted it was pure agreement. “That is true…” she began. “But we don’t want to take too much of your time, Director, it’s much too important! It might not be the most efficient method we have at hand, but it’ll still save time for sure!”

I blinked, parsing Hannah’s words thoroughly. ‘Save time for-’ I froze. ‘Wait, I didn’t mean this was wasting my time!’

I shook just a bit, wracking my brain for ways to get out of this situation, but nothing was coming to me. “W-Well in that case, maybe we should review things a bit further?”

Sophia scoffed. “Oh, the big bad Director doesn’t wanna get his hands dirty, huh?” she taunted, shaking her ass before me, the sight drawing my eyes by sheer instinct to those toned, shapely cheeks before me, and I couldn’t deny that my dick twitched within my pants. “C’mon then! If you wanna make me shape up, then you gotta mean it!”

Another ‘Slap!’ rang throughout the room as Hannah slapped Sophia’s other cheek, the girl hissing at the sting of the hand, and given that there was the faintest out line of said hand from the one swat, I could see where she’s coming from.

“Bad girls don’t get to ask for anything,” Hannah said in a voice full of steel with hard eyes that spooked me even if they were directed towards the girl. Within a second though, she’d looked back over to me, all smiles again… At least, from what I could see. “Of course, what she’s saying is just conjecture. Certainly the Director himself would never lay a hand on his subordinates~”

The woman’s flip-flopping intensity put me on edge like nothing else, though even with the fear in my body, I knew that there was no way out of this room. So, swallowing, I decided to give into their demands.

“I-If you say so, Hannah,” I tried to agree, though what I was agreeing to I was still unsure. Regardless, I raised my hand, watching as the woman’s eyes glittered with anticipated glee and, with one last mental apology to my morals, brought it down.

‘Smack!’

Another one of the sharp sounds echoed against the small office’s walls as my hand made contact with the teen’s buxom cheeks, though it wasn’t as loud as Hannah’s had been. It hadn’t been as hard as I could give, but I didn’t need to do that. I just needed enough to-

“Hah!” Sophia barked a laugh. “I knew you didn’t have the balls, Director,” she taunted, making me freeze up. “Soldier girl gives a harder slap than that!”

I looked over to Hannah, surprised that she hadn’t lashed out against the comment yet, but she simply looked over at me and motioned her head to the girl, silently encouraging me to continue.

I blanched. ‘Both of these girls are just…’ I couldn’t even think of a way to finish that statement, not in a way that felt right for the sheer shenanigans that seemed to make up their thought processes.

Still, there was no way in hell I was going to actually say any of that, so I swallowed down my nerves and obliged the woman, rearing my hand back to bring it down to smack Sophia’s ass again, this time a bit harder.

The girl grunted and shifted around a bit, but not much more than that. She didn’t say anything this time though, joining Hannah in looking over her shoulder and silently taunting me, one that was punctuated by another small shake of her hips.

Again, I brought my hand up and smacked her across the ass, a bit harder again, and then once more. I couldn’t help that with every impact of my palm across her taut cheeks my cock twinged a bit within my pants, growing harder by the second, as the arousal of the situation started to catch up with my fear and confusion of it.

I was brought out of my trance by hands upon my waist, and looked down in shock to see that Hannah had reached down to start slowly undoing my belt. “Go on Director,” she gently prodded me, not stopping her hand in the slightest. “I think this is showing promise.”

A few moments of hesitation were had as I flitted between Hannah’s calm (if half-hidden) face and her gentle fingers trying to divulge me of clothes, but the knowledge that there was no recourse (along with my growing libido, I’m ashamed to say… to think, actually) made me bring up my hand again and, hard as I could, give Sophia’s ass another smack.

“Mmgh!” she actually growled out this time, the first real response I’d gotten from her! I shook my head, pushing down the strange sense of accomplishment I got from that, something that was helped by Sophia glaring at me over her shoulder.

I preferred the growls to the glares, if I was honest, and quickly gave the girl another one, drawing another growl in return, right as I felt Hannah’s hand pulling down the waist of my boxers to let my dick free, stiff and proud in the air, a far cry from my thoughts.

‘Me and you are never on the same page, man,’ I chastised the rod silently, but continued to rain blows down upon Sophia, even as Hannah slipped her gloved hand over my dick and started to silently stroke the length, the strange grip on her fingers making for an intense sensation that erupted within me, even at such a slow pace.

I slowed down my strikes on Sophia in order to make each one hit a bit harder, having figured out that, for whatever reason, both girls seemed to respond better when each hit hurt more. So, I took the extra few seconds to ready my hand further, and then brought it down once more across the teenager’s ass.

“Ggrhh!” she snarled into her closed teeth, and I could see a hint of red hand print starting to emerge across the chocolate cheeks of her butt. Again that strange pride drew itself up, not helped at all by Hannah’s strangely sensual handwork, but I once more pushed it down and continued my grim work.

‘Oh yes, such awful work,’ I couldn’t help but snark to myself, even past the fear, the nerves, the arousal, and the embarrassment. ‘Spanking an athletic teen while a hot hero jacks you off. Truly you are in need of aid, troubled one.’

I held back a bite at my thoughts, not wanting to provoke either of these girls further, instead pushing the annoyance into my next hit, making Sophia writhe a bit harder on the desk’s surface.

“See Sophia?” Hannah spoke gently, as if she was teaching a kindergartner something especially tough. “You shouldn’t go taunting your superiors, it’s an easy route to punishment.”

Another smack across Sophia’s ass before I quietly trembled, Hannah’s palm digging into the tip of my dick in small, gentle circles that just emphasized the patterned rubber grip of her glove and the way it sunk gently into the flesh of my dick.

It was a strange cycle we were in, spanking the teenage superheroine while her boss stroked me, technically that woman’s boss, off with a slow, almost sensual speed.

Sophia’s growls and snarls grew rougher as I continued on, the handprints on her cheeks more pronounced, and I couldn’t lie and say that I wasn’t struggling to hold in some moans of my own, especially once Hannah’s other hand started massaging my balls with the same care she used with my shaft, gentle encouragement alongside her slight admonishments of Sophia’s behavior.

But when the roughed-up teen’s ass was shining red, the handprints not mistakable for anything else, was when Hannah spoke up again. “That was a wonderful start, sir,” She spoke with something akin to excitement in her voice. “I’m eager to see what comes next!”

I froze again, looking down at the woman who still had my junk firmly in her grasp. Biting off my immediate confused retort, I slowly said. “Next?”

She nodded, motioning to Sophia, who was panting openly on my desk. “Of course! After all, she has a long line of offenses after all, it’d be best to burn the lesson in while you have the chance.”

As the woman spoke, her hand came free from my balls, moving over to Sophia and grabbing fully onto one of her cheeks. The girl hissed at the touch to her sensitive flesh, but Hannah paid it no mind, instead pulling her ass apart once more.

My eyes widened as they laid on Sophia’s crotch, an unmistakable drip of arousal falling to the floor, and a small trail of it glistening in the fluorescent lights above on her thigh.

It was only when Hannah started to gently tug my cock forwards to her now defenseless crotch that I was startled into action.

“W-Wait, that seems a bit hasty to me, Hannah!” I cried out, and the woman thankfully stopped in her attempts to push my dick into a teenager’s crotch, but looked up at me with confusion evident on her face.

“Hmm, you might be correct, Director,” she admitted, making my heart go still with relief and anticipation of freedom. “Very well, we can go a bit lighter on her, for now.”

And then, she pulled me further again, and given that I wasn’t ready to resist, my small lapse in judgment let me slip, and slide right inside of the girl.

Sophia made a sound akin to a yelp as I slid inside of her pussy, though I myself had certainly squeaked louder than her as the warm and slick walls wrapped tightly around the tip of my dick and a bit further.

It was soft and wet , more than anything else I’d ever felt, and when it squeezed down on me I couldn’t stop the low moan from leaving my lips and reverberating throughout the office.

Hannah seemed to smile as she looked up at me. “Fantastically done, Director!” She praised me, and I’m a little ashamed to say that, alongside the general confusion I always felt when Hannah opened her mouth, I also felt a little nice from the words.

“Goddamn… Director…!” Sophia ground out, and I looked to see her hands gripping the desk tightly, visible eye closed as she too struggled to deal with the sudden onset of sex.

I wasn’t doing much better though, Sophia’s pussy squeezing around me wasn’t doing me any favors in being able to do much, mostly because it felt fantastic around my length.

My fingers twitched about in the air in front of me, instincts telling me to grab tight onto the girl and plow onwards, but fear of retribution and general nervousness both holding me back from doing just that.

Hannah, however, had no such reservations, using her free hand to give Sophia another smack across her cheeks, making the girl growl into her clenched teeth.

It also made her squeeze even tighter around my length, making me grit my teeth hard as I tried to ride the sensations of the girl’s tight hole.

Try as I might, my resolve was slipping, the promise of pleasure right there, literally on the tip of my dick and massaging it relentlessly, beckoning me further.

‘I-I never claimed to be a strong man,’ I thought within my head as I pressed my shaking hands on the sides of the counter, and began to push my hips forwards.

Immediately I was rewarded with the lovely feeling of my cock sliding against Sophia’s walls, the soft and slick flesh gripping me as I slowly push myself along its length, the entirety of my rod tingling with pleasure, my body shuddering as I slid along.

Hannah made a small sound of satisfaction as I continued to push into the girl, but I deliberately tried to ignore it, wanting to savor this little bit of niceness without the lingering fear and nerves of the super-powered women being involved.

…And I’d already lost myself to it a bit, damnit!

Still, Sophia’s pussy did feel very nice, though now that I had begun to push myself into her, with about half my dick in and still going, I looked down to see the girl still holding onto the desk’s edge with a death grip, panting and snarling as I sunk deeper into her body.

The fear returned, though just a bit, drowned out by the quivering mass of woman that was wrapped around my rod squeezing me so delightfully that I shuddered and moaned once more before shoving myself in the rest of the way, needing to be buried in fully.

“Graagh!” Sophia barked out as our hips collided, and I joined her in holding to the desk with a grip so tight you’d think my life would end if I let it go.

Her pussy clenched twice as hard and as relentlessly, doing its damndest to milk me, and I couldn’t deny that my own toes curled within my shoes at the powerful, nearly overwhelming sensation.

“You’re doing so well, Director~” Hannah nearly purred in my ear, making me jump as I turned to see that she’d sidled up next to me in my distraction, looking down on the girl on the desk and the way I was pressed flush against her, buried as deep as can go.

“A-Ah, I suppose so?” I replied, more so for the absence of anything real to say. ‘Not that there was anything I could possibly say,’ I began to realize, reality pushing against the cloud of lust within my mind. ‘I’m balls deep inside a high-schooler! What the hell am I thinking , trying to-’

My spiraling thoughts were interrupted as Sophia’s pussy gripped even tighter onto my rod, and I winced at the tinge of pain that the sheer force she was pushing onto my rod on all sides elicited, though somehow that made the pleasure feel that much sharper in return.

I heard more than saw as Hannah smacked Sophia hard across the ass again, making the girl howl out as the gloved hand impacted against her already-raw skin. “Loosen up, Sophia. This isn’t a reward.”

Sophia bit out a harsh laugh at the heroine’s words. “Of course it fucking isn’t!” she snapped, making me flinch back. “It’s the Director finally manning the fuck-”

Hannah’s hand lashed out again, and my eyes widened at how close she’d come to hitting me. Though her aim was on point, and her hand hit squarely against Sophia’s other cheek, making the girl groan and clench her teeth, cutting off her tirade to focus on the pain.

“Enough is enough,” the woman admonished her. “Still, you really don’t seem to learn, do you?”

Her eyes trailed away from Sophia’s form, meeting mine, and even behind the mask I could see the mirth swimming within her eyes. I shuddered, both at the pleasant clenching of the girl beneath me and nerves at what cruelty the woman wanted to exact now.

“Director, may I…?” she asked, trailing off as she directed a hand vaguely to the teen before us. I wracked my brain, trying to figure out what she could be asking permission for (though ‘asking’ is a strong word in this situation), and with the general haze that my thoughts had become, couldn’t come up with anything.

So, against my better judgment, I swallowed back those nerves and smiled as best as I could… which turned out to be a shaky, trembling mess. “G-Go for it!” I bit out encouragingly, and Hannah nodded.

“Thank you, sir,” she said with a slight nod of her head, as if I had any power here. Thankfully she wasn’t aware of these thoughts, instead moving around to the other side of the desk where Sophia’s head lay, which snapped up to stare at the approaching woman when she came into view.

“What do you want now, soldier girl?” Sophia nearly snarled at the woman. “I’ve already got the Director’s dick in me, what more do you want?”

Hannah let out a sigh before moving her hands down to her waist. “What I want, what we want, Sophia, is a little bit of respect from you,” she began, hands slowly undoing her belt, which made my eyes widen. “But all we get is insults and disobedience.”

The woman’s pants came undone, dark green pants dropping down her thighs and showcasing the woman’s cotton gray panties, which she proceeded to slip her fingers into. “So, the Director thought that showing you what your mouth could be used for instead would be a better way to proceed.”

‘I thought of what ?’ I thought, but was distracted by Hannah pulling down her panties, showcasing her surprisingly bare slit, only a small strip of maintained fuzz in a line above her plush, thick lips. She slid two fingers in-between them before pushing them open, showing that just like Sophia, she was still a pleasant pink past her dark skin.

In a flash, her free hand reached out to grab the back of Sophia’s head, and she pushed both it and her hips towards one another, Sophia’s yell being cut off as she was pressed firmly into the older woman’s crotch.

I could still hear the teenage delinquent’s muffled yelling, though it only made Hannah moan, the pleased sound bouncing off the walls and straight into my head. “You were right, sir. This is a much better use of her mouth.”

My eyes remained fixated on the sight, arousal surging within my body as I watched Sophia inadvertently get her boss off, the woman seeming to take great pride in rubbing her mound all about the girl, hips gyrating in slow circles against her lips.

Sophia’s continued clenching reminded me that there was also my own dick to consider. I still felt bad about essentially raping this girl (even with provocation as it was)... but goddamn did she feel good.

It was in the midst of this dilemma that Hannah met my eyes again. “Go ahead Director, don’t let me distract you,” she urged, a glint of knowing mirth in her eyes. “Show her everything you’ve got in store for her.”

Between the triple threat of embarrassment at being caught staring, nervousness at Hannah directing me again, and the lust of a tight, warm pussy, my resolve crumbled like a sandcastle under the fury of a beach bully, and so I pulled my hips back.

Doing so made my dick drag along Sophia’s warm and slick walls once more, and I barely held back from cooing with delight at the way they hugged my shaft, the occasional twitch only adding to the amazement that I felt from the teen’s lovely tunnel.

I couldn’t hold myself back the whole time though, my resolve as shaky as it was, and so only when I was halfway out of her did I push back in, drawing another groan from the girl, muffled by Hannah’s crotch as it was.

And that was something I couldn’t tear myself away from, my gaze constantly flickering between the girl’s two ends as I moved.

There was of course my end where I got to watch my cock move out of the delinquent’s body, slickened and glistening with her juices, before it slammed back in, making her taut, reddened cheeks quiver deliciously as she clenched snugly with each thrust.

And there was her front end, where her face was being held quite firmly by Hannah, (an admittedly attractive woman once you got past the blatant sociopathy) and even though I couldn’t see it terribly well, the woman’s bare hips and thighs left me with a vision of the girl’s tongue wriggling about within the older woman’s moist, pink pussy, whether or not she truly wanted to.

The muffled sounds as I moved only made things even hotter, making Hannah herself wince or even let out a quiet little sigh of satisfaction as the younger girl was forced to work on her crotch.

It made my own lust surge ever higher, and in turn pushed my hips to begin moving faster, to really dig deep into the recesses of Sophia’s hot pussy with more fervor, my desire to cum growing more and more to eclipse the morals that I tried to hold.

The room was a mix of the heady smells of our bodies, the muffled moaning of everyone trying to hold themselves in, the squelching and slapping of my hips into Sophia’s as I worked myself within her. It all just heightened everything happening here, and I sank lower into the perversion.

Even knowing it was there to help me, I actively avoided that little ball of stress in the back of my head in favor of just enjoying the moment for as much as I could, helped immensely by the iron grip of Sophia’s pussy and the way it slid along my length each time I plunged myself into her and pulled back, holding tight to both keep me in and out in an amazingly lovely combination.

I moved faster and faster, nearly leaning over the girl in my instinctual effort to get more out of the sex, moaning openly now as I slammed myself back and forth into her body, sawing my cock between her walls.

My pleasure snuck up on me, the orgasm that I was building to only notice a few seconds before it would hit, and a strange sense of anticipation and fear sunk into me, though I couldn’t parse it before I started to cum.

My balls tightened and cum ran up my shaft before pouring into Sophia’s crotch, her body tightening up and a yell reverberating into Hannah’s crotch as she did so, letting me watch as Hannah shuddered and closed her eyes in bliss.

I emptied my load into the girl, cock pulsating every second with a fresh line of sperm to be pumped into her spasming hole, and I endured it in that blissful state that only a truly satisfying can bring.

I could feel as the teen’s pussy became more and more filled with my seed, pushing up against the space between our bodies as the empty space within the girl ran out under the tide.

Eventually however, my flow tapered off, and I had to lean heavily on my arms as I panted, recovering from the taxing process of fucking Sophia’s tight pussy.

‘Once more, you show just how agonizing your life is,’ my own voice snarked inside of my head, but I brushed it away, not needing that sort of thing right now.

Instead, I watched as Hannah continued to grind herself against the girl’s face, herself breathing heavier as she grew more and more pleasured. Her eyes flitted between me and the teen as her hips pushed harder and harder against her face, pleasure abounding within her eyes as she enjoyed herself.

“Mmm!” she moaned after some time, keeping her hips pressed forwards as her other hand joined in to hold the head to her crotch, and I could see the barest of shudders as what I guessed was Hannah’s own orgasm washing over her.

I could only wonder if the woman was a squirter, the sight blocked from my view, though I quickly dismissed it, unsure if I wanted to get intimate enough with such a frightening woman to see it.

Though looking at her now, tinges of red crept past her bandanna and thrusting her bare hips into a teenage girl’s mouth, I couldn’t deny that she was pretty sexy in this moment, and decided to savor it to give myself a good memory with said woman.

Her orgasm lasted a while, maybe a full minute or so, but at last it too finally tapered off with Hannah slumping a bit in her spot, letting Sophia’s head go.

The darker girl pulled herself free once she could, coughing and breathing deep gulps of air, and I couldn’t help but feel a bit guilty watching her recover so fretfully from her experience under her taskmaster’s hand.

Hannah looked at Sophia with tired but almost cheerful eyes. “I hope that… shows you just what being disrespectful gets… Sophia,” she panted out, somehow still sounding authoritative despite looking and sounding like she’d just cum on a teenager’s face.

Sophia just glared up at her, before looking over her shoulder at me and shifting the glare there. I froze, unsure what the girl would do, especially since I was still balls deep within her, but after several long and tense moments, she looked away from us both and grumbled out some words.

The superheroine stared at her for a few seconds before sighing. “It’s a start, at least,” she said, before looking at me. “Thank you, Director. Your work’s been much more fruitful than anything I’d done beforehand.”

My eyes widened, conflicting feelings of enjoying the praise and being confused on where that was coming from warring within me, though I eventually chose the safe route of just saying “Uhm, sure.”

Hannah nodded before moving to pull her pants back up, which reminded me to finally pull back out of Sophia, my movements making the girl groan in effort as I finally got free from the confines of her crotch with a wet squelch , and watched with dismay as a few drops of my cum dribbled to the floor beneath her.

I heard a slight grinding sound, and looked up to see Hannah reaching into my desk and pulling out a roll of tissues before moving over to kneel before me and Sophia, dabbing up the mess on the floor.

I waited for her to do the same to Sophia, but instead the woman hesitated before leaning forwards, her mouth opening and tongue poking out to instead lick against the teen’s puffy lips, and drawing a strangled moan from Sophia as the woman lapped away at the mess.

If I hadn’t just came I could be certain that I would be rock hard at the sight of her cleaning up the jumble of juices, though she wasn’t doing it for long before she moved back and used a tissue to finish the job.

Then, apparently satisfied there, she turned around and grabbed my dick in a free hand, making me wince at the sudden sharp sensation of her textured gloves on my sensitive rod. “You too sir,” she said simply, before she began to lick at my cock.

I held still, both reveling in and fearing the treatment as she made her way down the shaft, licking away at any bits white goo that I could see, occasionally having to pull away to swallow before quickly working again.

It was a surprisingly pleasant experience as she lapped around the base of my dick, tongue tickling my balls before pulling off, apparently finished, and wiping away at the shaft too before standing back up again. “There, you should be good now, Director.”

I nodded dumbly and moved to put my dick away, not willing to let it be vulnerable for any longer as my senses came back to me.

As I did that, Hannah cleaned up Sophia’s face before putting up the tissues and pulling up Sophia’s own bottoms, and before long she looked as kempt as she did when she’d come in, albeit with her hips pushed a bit more forward and a subdued red along her face.

Hannah cleared her throat. “Thank you again, Director, and I sincerely hope that we will not need to return for another treatment like this before Sophia understands how to behave.”

The statement was clearly pointed at the girl between us, who looked up to glare at me in the eyes before opening her mouth. “I suppose that you’re… you’re not the chicken-shit of a man that I thought you were.”

I blinked in confusion, unsure just how to take that statement as Hannah glared at her. I cleared my own throat and raised my hands. “D-Don’t worry, Hannah!” I started before she could try anything else. “That’s good enough for right now, don’t you think?”

She looked over at me with a blank stare for a few long seconds, making me begin to sweat before she nodded. “Of course sir,” she said simply, before gently pushing Sophia forwards. “Come on Sophia, the day’s just begun and we still have a bit more clean-up to do.”

My eyes trailed over to the girl’s crotch, suddenly very mindful of the wad of semen still lingering within her pussy. “Hannah, that includes uh… birth control, right?”

Hannah nodded immediately, making me sigh in relief. “Then, well, see you later?”

She opened the door and Sophia walked out before the woman followed, eyes looking towards me to give one last, strangely satisfied-looking glance before the door clicked shut.

Immediately I slumped in relief, exhausted from the morning’s activities. A glance at the clock showed me that not even an hour had passed with everything that had just gone on, and I groaned in frustration.

I knew that being the Director, even a temporary one, would be tiring, but not like this!

Still, I sat back up and started to move back around my desk before there was another knock. “Director Murphy? May I come in?”

This time I was able to hold back the groan of frustration, even with that no doubt being the voice of Missy, and instead just smiled as best I could and turned towards it. “Yes you can.”

The door clicked back open and sure enough there was my admittedly adorable secretary, holding a sheaf of papers and looking… decidedly nervous?

I was already on edge but with that observation I became more so.

She shut the door behind her and took a deep breath before looking me in the eyes with a strange determination that I’d come to expect from the headstrong preteen. “Sir, I did some looking through reports while you were… well, busy…” she trailed off, a slight blush coming to her cheeks (and my own) before she continued. “And I found something that’s been untouched for a little while.”

As she spoke, Missy handed me a sheaf of papers, a pretty long one too, and I very idly skimmed the first page. It seemed to be a report on… Sophia actually, and something about how she was acting at school?

Was this really important for me to know?

“Director Murphy, sir,” the blonde continued, and I focused back on her. “The reports there on Sophia seem… important, really important.” She looked stressed as she put her hands flat against her sides. “Was there… Was there anything you wanted me to do about them?”

I blinked, looking back at the form in my hand, and even with another skim, found that this top page at least seemed to just be school reports.

Even on the next page, and the one after that, it was just some mildly positive school reports.

‘I guess she acts different there than here,’ I thought, not able to match up this well-behaved girl mentioned here with the crass one that Hannah guided around.

Still, Missy must’ve seen something to get her in a tizzy like this… or it could be her naturally unsound mind breaking through to torment me somehow.

I wasn’t sure, but I was a bit too tired to puzzle through it now, and so put the papers on my desk and turned to my secretary. “Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Missy,” I began, letting out that I had no clue what exactly she’d brought to my attention. “Go ahead and leave this in my hands, I’ll take care of it.”

The girl was visibly relieved as she nodded. “Of course sir. I’ll leave you to your work then,” and slipped back out the door.

I blinked in surprise. She… wasn’t going to do anything? Not a one? No insinuation about how I’m the root of all evil, or roundabout speech to get to lick my balls?

As much as I’d guiltily enjoyed the last time she’d done just that, I was more than happy to stop questioning this and not tempt fate, instead moving to go sit down at my desk and rest my legs after all of this.

‘The good and the bad come together, it seems,’ I thought, before shaking my head and unfreezing my monitor.

Idly opening up the PRT policy book, I saw that the file had opened back up on that strange cheese rule and sighed.

“Why is this place so weird!”

Chapter Text

Ah lunch. The time-honored tradition of fair workplaces everywhere to let their employees take some time off to get themselves some food. Usually a short time, but a half-hour usually worked fine for me when I was just a secretary.

Of course, now I was the Director, and if there were ever a privilege I wished to abuse, it was a full, hour-long lunch break!

Basically I was starting to get hungry and, seeing that it was a little after noon, I decided that taking said break wasn’t a bad idea at all. The emails would still be there, after all.

They always were.

Standing up for a quick stretch, I popped some kinks out of my back before thinking about how to go about getting food.

Go downstairs? Last time I went to the cafeteria it was a little… difficult, what with the Battery situation, so maybe not today. Give it a bit of a break period first.

Prepared food? I… hadn’t actually brought anything beforehand actually, so that was a bust. A mini-fridge could be a good investment for this office.

Hunting? No that’s just an intrusive thought, I’m not manly enough to hunt. Where would I even hunt if I was? I was in the middle of a city after all.

I guess I’d go out to eat, grab some fast food or something. It’d been a while since I’d had some, anyways, so that sounded fairly appealing for the moment, cholesterol be damned.

Decision made, I walked around the desk and opened the door, pausing as I saw Missy just sitting at her desk, aggressively typing away at a computer.

…Actually that was just normal typing. Mind might just have started looking for threats when she’s around.

Regardless, getting past her was a hurdle, so I took a deep, calming breath and walked out the door, getting her attention.

“Director,” she said in greeting with a little nod, quiet and strangely neutral.

It was a bit stressful to let that go on, so I cleared my throat and began with a quick “Hey Missy! How’s it hanging!”

I cringed a little bit inside at just how forced that sounded even to my ears. Seriously, ‘How’s it hanging?’ What is this, a sitcom?

Regardless, Missy didn’t seem to actually acknowledge it besides looking at me blankly, so I’ll take it. “Hello Director Murphy,” she greeted cooly. “Are you going on your break?”

I nodded. “Yup. I actually wanted to check in when your lunch break would be too.”

“Well…” she trailed off, looking at her monitor for a few seconds. “Maybe an hour or so, actually.”

“Ah, gotcha. Well in that case, did you want me to get you something while I’m out?”

Missy’s cool expression shifted into a slight glare as she turned her eyes back to me, and I could feel that little bit of nervousness well up in my chest again.

She opened her mouth to respond, but a fairly loud rumble of her stomach interrupted her, leaving us both in silence for a few moments. Then, her cheeks lit up red and she turned back to the monitor. “Sure…” she said in a defeated tone.

‘Well… That was certainly awkward,’ I thought to myself, but then brushed it off, deciding that ‘Defeated’ was better than ‘Very Irate’ in my book.

…These thoughts weren’t made any easier by the fact that her little blush and shy turn away was actually rather cute.

“Of course! I’ll be back in a little bit with something for both of us!” I declared with some more obviously false cheer, and turned to prudently not cause any other issues while on my break.

It was gonna happen, sadly, but hopefully not during my hour of peace!

At the very least I was able to get to the elevator without incident, and so started to think about what specifically to get.

‘Italian? Italian fast food doesn’t exist, stupid. Definitely not in Brockton, and I don’t know if I’d wanna try that anyways…’

‘A burger? I mean those are good but I don’t know if I should be eating something that messy in office attire…’

‘Asian? Hmm… Not a bad idea if I get something that can be eaten with a fork… Maybe I’ll call ahead for a Thai place and go pick that up…’

I’d decided on getting Thai when the doors opened up, so I walked out and turned the corner… only to meet the gazes of both Assault and Battery once more.

‘Not again!’

“Ah, hello Director!” Assault greeted cheerily, giving me a hearty wave, something that wasn’t reflected in his wife’s deepened frown as she took me in.

I gulped nervously before giving my best smile (which was certainly still shaky) and waved back. “Assault, Battery, good to see the both of you.”

Battery nodded and gave a terse “Sir,” but honestly that was better than our last encounters so I’d take it.

“Lunch again, right?” Assault asked, and I hesitated, remembering the last lunch with a quick glance towards the morose woman next to him.

“Yeah, not eating in though, gonna get some takeout today,” I said, hoping to not be invited to another lunch just in case. “You two eating in again?”

Battery actually looked slightly relieved at my words, something that confused me given her general demeanor not lining up with what she did, but Assault nodded all the same. “Sure are! Something to be said for the cheapness of the cafeteria’s food, if not exactly the quality.”

I nodded, able to understand that perfectly. Their PB&J’s aside, the food wasn’t exactly restaurant-grade. “Yeah I getcha. Well, you two have fun!” I said, quickly turning to go down the hall and out of the danger zone.

“Director, one more thing!” I heard Assault say, and winced to myself, stopping in place and turning to see him quickly coming back up to me, Battery following at a more sedate pace. “Just uh, wanted to say it’s nice to have you in. You’re a pretty friendly guy from what I’ve seen, and for a Director that’s a bit of a uh… well a rarity, you see.”

I blinked in surprise, before smiling pretty genuinely. “Well, thanks Assault. I appreciate it. You’ve been nice enough as well.”

Regardless of its sincerity, my awkward end was nonetheless awkward. Assault didn’t seem to mind though, smiling brilliantly. “Hey, glad to hear then! We’ll let you go off for lunch then, see you later!”

I waved, walking down the hall again and feeling a palpable sense of relief as I turned the corner without being further accosted by Parahumans. I wasn’t lying when I said Assault was nice, not at all. It’s just that he was followed around by his wife and, well…

“Sorry Director, she can be a bit… forceful at times,” Assault’s words rang out in my head.

‘Yes, thank you past Assault,’ I thought to myself. That was it right there, even if I considered it an understatement.

Regardless, being able to go to my car with only general greetings from the other PRT employees was great and, as I started it up, I made a very important call.

“Hello, this is the Thai House!” I heard a somewhat accented man answer. “What can we do for you?”

I smiled. ‘ A very important call.’

The trip was uneventful, thankfully, and I was able to get my food pretty quickly due to calling ahead. The traffic was a bit of an issue but, honestly, not too bad for this time of day. It could certainly be worse.

Still, I was now leaving the elevator from the parking garage into the building proper, carrying a bag of takeout for both me and my secretary.

While I was a bit nervous as I took the food to the internal elevator, I reasoned that at least I had a peace offering… or something to distract the cute little monster while I made a quick escape.

‘That’s a bit rude…’ I thought to myself, though even I couldn’t justify that it was totally wrong on that front either.

The elevator opened up and I walked down my floor’s hall, feeling a bit more nervous with each step until I got to my section, where I gave a deep, calming breath and walked inside.

Missy was there in the little lobby as expected, and turned to me as I came in, glancing between my face and the bag in hand.

“Like I said, I’ve got us both some food!” I announced, taking out one of the boxes and handing it over to her. I’d gotten us both the same thing, so I didn’t really need to check which was which.

She took it a bit hesitantly, eyeing it like a snake that was curling up in her hands, and I only realized then that I’d never checked to see if she’d actually wanted Thai food to begin with!

“Y-You like Thai, right?” I asked a bit nervously, causing her to look back up at me with a carefully blank expression for a few seconds before slowly nodding.

“Uh… Yes, I do… sir,” she finished a bit lamely, opening the box and taking a thorough look all around, like she was defusing a bomb.

‘Am I really the threatening one here?’ I thought to myself, before just deciding that my job was done, and so I nodded. “Well, enjoy!” I said hurriedly, before all-but dashing off to my office.

“...Thank you, Director,” Missy’s hesitant thanks followed me, stopping my hand in the middle of turning the door handle as I looked back at her.

“Hey, no problem!” I said quickly. “I was going out anyway, so, you know, it makes sense to get you something too!”

With my piece said, I ducked into my room and closed it, before sitting down on my chair and opening up my own box of food like a kid at christmas.

…I was hungry, okay?

Still, food acquired, I dug in, taking a break from the ever-present menace of emails and the arcane scriptures of the PRT policies to instead look at stupid but nonetheless entertaining site stuff while I ate.

It was quite relaxing.

Almost fifteen minutes later when I turned around to throw my box away in the little trash can of my room, a knock sounded on the door, making me jump and almost spill some teriyaki sauce.

“Director?” the voice sounded, making me freeze in my spot as I placed it to belong to my little assistant. “May I come in?”

The tone was… neutral, and honestly it was a bit harrowing that I couldn’t place her mood. Still, I couldn’t just say no now could I? So I quickly threw the box away, kicked the bin to the corner (almost knocking it over too), and cleared my throat before giving a hearty “Uh, sure!”

Dammit. Next time I’d get a confident one out for sure…

Regardless of the confidence of the words, they prompted Missy to open the door, her small form always a bit of a cute sight to see coming through the door, even when other emotions were involved…

Like nervousness. That one seemed to happen a lot.

Hell it was happening right now, as the blonde closed the door behind herself and stood to attention in front of my desk, I can assure you that I was feeling very nervous about her presence.

She stood there silently for a time, and it was a heavy, awkward silence, at least on my end. I tapped my fingers together, trying to think of whether or not I should be the one to start this conversation instead, when she finally spoke.

“Director, I have to thank you… for lunch…” she said, strange pauses interspersed  throughout the statement, and along with her odd tone it was like she was trying to force out the words.

Still, don’t stir the pot. I mean, the pot usually got stirred, by my hands weren’t anywhere near a spoon or-

Metaphor’s getting away from me.

I smiled. “Of course, no problem Missy! I wasn’t going to let you go without, and it was easy enough to do while I was out. Just order a second set of food, you know?”

Missy nodded stiffly. “Yeah I… I can… Understand…” she said, sentences still clipped, and she trailed off the last word before her whole body went loose and she sighed, one hand moving to grab her face and one hand moving to grab her arm.

I froze, unsure what this meant. She stood there, tapping her foot and shaking her head just slightly, and my nerves grew by the second. ‘Should I… Say something…?’ I wondered, not really sure what any of this meant.

Eventually I decided to just do it, and cleared my throat. “Missy? Are you okay?”

Her hand came down to reveal her eyes, the twin green irises looking at me piercingly, and I just barely stopped myself from flinching. “No… I’m not alright, Director.”

I did flinch that time, and I’m not sure if I was ashamed of that fact or not. “Ah, well, maybe I can help with your troubles?” I asked unsurely.

Her hands flew to her sides and I froze again. “Oh you’d like that wouldn’t you?” she exploded before nearly stomping her foot, stopping at the last minute to simply place it down again. “Ugh, I can’t stay quiet anymore. I thought, maybe, you were just being nice, that it was just a little thing to do to get food, but no. I see that I was wrong about that now.”

I blinked rapidly, surprised at the sudden shift in mood. “It was just a little thing, really!” I quickly defended myself.

Missy pointed a finger at me. “I-” she said, before sighing again and looking off to the side, grumbling quietly to herself and going stiff, putting her arms at her side. “So what would you like, sir?” she asked, grinding the words out in probably the most forced way I’d imagine from her.

I stared at her in bewilderment, brain working about as quickly as it could to both figure out what this girl was on about and how to end this without another… incident .

“I… Guess I want you to keep clean?” I offered without thought, before realizing what I said. “G-Given Thai food can be messy and all, with the sauces and such!”

She stared at me for a few moments longer, left eye visibly twitching in what seemed to be pure annoyance, and I slowly placed my hands down on the desk like I was trying not to spook the angry lion.

“I see…” she finally said, and even if the words sounded like they should be relieving, I couldn’t help but remain on edge as she continued. “Yeah I guess that makes sense from you…” she grumbled.

Quickly after Missy seemed to pull herself together, walking over and around my desk, my eyes trained on her the whole time as she made her way over. She raised an eyebrow at me in what was obviously ever-increasing annoyance. “Do we have to do this again, Director?” she asked tersely.

I remembered what happened last time and, hesitantly, turned myself to her. “Missy, we really don’t have to do anything -”

The girl didn’t seem to be taking in my reply, and instead just rolled her eyes, leaned forward, and grabbed onto my wrists.

I froze again, the words stopping right there as she nearly jabbed my open palms onto her chest. “Go on sir, inspect away,” she ground out.

Blinking again, I tried my best to assess the situation, assess her words and actions in my head, desperately trying to string together whatever harebrained logic that the little blonde had concocted inside of her own mind.

Nothing came to me though, and soon enough Missy squeezed my wrists and pulled them even harder against her chest. “Inspect. Me.”

The words were a near hiss that promised horrible retribution if I didn’t comply, so I nodded vigorously and agreed with a stuttered “R-Right!”.

My hands began to roam around the girl, surprising me that, while she held onto my wrists quite firmly, she also just let her arms follow mine as I felt around the folds of her maroon suit jacket.

While I was certainly confused and more than a little scared, I was also quietly thankful for the layers on the girl that kept this from being as bad as it could be.

“See sir?” she said suddenly, making me freeze again in surprise at her tone being softer than before, somewhat soothing almost, the dichotomy from her earlier mood putting me back on edge. She only gave a quick tug to my wrists to keep them moving before continuing. “I  can certainly keep clean. My clothes are just fine.”

I nodded, realizing that she had to be mad at being implied to be messy. “Y-Yes I can see that! It is, in fact, very clean!” I agreed eagerly, desperate to be out of this odd situation. “It’s uh, very smooth and… not wrinkled?”

That last part might’ve been true before, but with the odd, haphazard way my hands were rubbing about the jacket, it was more than a little wrinkled now.

Something that Missy seemed to pick up on actually, as the little blonde scowled. I winced at my words, knowing that I couldn’t really take them back, and wondering what her brain was going to finagle them into now.

“Yes… It is…” she said slowly, grabbing firmly onto my wrists to stop them before pulling them towards the center of her chest. “Go ahead sir, inspect the rest.”

I couldn’t help but reel, wondering if she was trying to go where I thought she was going. “Missy, are you sure-”

She suddenly threw my hands away towards me, making me hold my arms awkwardly up in front of my chest as she growled, moving her own hands to undo the large buttons on her suit before shucking it off onto the desk, leaving her in just the white dress shirt.

Spinning on the spot, she always kept her eyes on me. “See, Director? All clean and… smooth, like you said,” she declared, half proud, half annoyed, before settling down. “But you want to be sure of that yourself, don’t you?”

My eyes widened at her implication, and I pulled my hands that bit closer to my chest. “Missy! I don’t know how you got this notion, but please understand that none of this is what I had in mind!”

It was the girl’s turn to freeze as she stared into my eyes, taken aback, and I couldn’t help but tense, ready for the other shoe to drop after the sudden silence would be broken.

Then she laughed a dark laugh and placed a palm on her face. “Yeah… Of course not sir. I’m sorry for my… For my misunderstanding.”

I sighed in relief, before tensing once more as the girl’s hands came up to undo the top button of her shirt, her cheeks growing a dark red as the space in front of her became just slightly fuzzy and, with that one move, she pulled the now-fully undone shirt open.

I leaned back, a bit startled and taken aback at the sudden unbuttoning, both in the act itself and just how she managed to undo all of them in one go.

However, that lasted barely a second as I took in the now bare chested girl before me, a flat, pale expanse of skin with two pink circles, no larger than the point of my finger, being the only decorations on them.

“A-As you requested, Director Murphy…” she said, voice shaky and a rather frightening mix of mortified and livid. “I’m ready for the inspection.”

I opened my mouth to protest once more, determined to stop all of this in its place right now before it got worse… But the (former?) Ward was faster, hands reaching forward as she bent space and grasped onto my wrists once more, yanking me forward and pressing my palms against her chest again.

This time, instead of the smooth fabric of the jacket, there was instead the smooth expanse of flat skin.

The warmth of her bare chest tingled underneath my palms, and I felt the heat rise to my cheeks at the feel of the little nipples on my hands as Missy pulled my hands in small circles, touching her own chest with my hands almost as if they were awkwardly shaped loofahs she was using in the shower.

Yet instead it was just the uncovered chest of a middle schooler that I was touching.

“Well, how is it, Director?” Missy snapped at me, making me flinch back. That was apparently against what she was trying to do though, as she pulled harder on my wrists, practically flattening the quickly-stiffening nipples against my palms. “Is my uniform up to standards?”

I really wasn’t sure what to do here. On one hand, I wasn’t sure if I could really get out of her grip without hurting either her or myself, or even get away when I did given her power.

But on the other hand I wasn’t just going to molest her! She was just a preteen! That was just out of the question, even if her chest was kinda soft in the end…

Missy yanked on my hands again, refocusing me to her scowl. “Is this not enough, sir ? I guess it’s my mistake for not giving a thorough inspection, please, allow me.”

Her words were dripping with sarcasm, but regardless of that she still took one of my arms and shoved it down her chest, twisting it upside-down as she did so, and getting it to slide into the hem of her skirt.

My eyes widened as I felt the extraordinarily smooth feel of her leggings on my hand, thin enough that I could clearly feel the line of her panties through them as my hand rubbed up and down inside of there.

“See? A whole two pairs of coverings here, sir!” she spat out, an angry scowl on her face, the cuteness of the expression mixing strangely with all of the other feelings roiling about in my chest.

“Y-Yes I can feel that!” I said, for lack of anything else to really say. “T-They sure are there! I think that’s good enough, even, good work with the uniform and everything Missy!”

My desperate appeal to whatever travesty of a thought process led to all of this only made the scowl deepen, though the blonde did in fact pull my hands back from her body.

I took them back, and with my focus shifted away from her I stiffened up at the realization that I was actually halfway to hardness in my pants. Mixed shame and arousal hit me, and I wasn’t really sure-

My thoughts were cut off as Missy jumped up onto my lap, her now-bare back hitting my chest as I realized her shirt was fully on the table, and her ass pressed right onto where my dick was.

“I’m sure you think so, Director,” she said sarcastically, before her hands once more gripped my wrists from basically nowhere, pulling one of them back to her chest and slipping my stiffened palm into her pencil skirt where I only realized she’d unzipped it as it came off quite smoothly down her thigh, only held back by her own butt on my lap.

She quickly helped that off though and, soon enough, she only had on her leggings and panties.

Quickly I tried to pull away from her, easily seeing where this was going and wanting to prevent the shitshow it could cause, but Missy adjusted her grip and suddenly it was twice as hard to get away from her, her tiny, lithe fingers suddenly like iron clamps as she held me fast to her body.

“Of course, my uniform is great, Director,” she continued to rant, the disconnect between her wearing basically none of the uniform (which wasn’t even a uniform, I might add!) as she moved my hands around to rub her body. “I do my best to be appropriate, to be good, but none of it ever matters to you, huh?”

As she said that I felt her nipple, stiff as steel against my palm as she rubbed it around in rough circles, while my other hand was being pushed into her leggings, the silk-like feel of it on the back of my hand as my palm was now pushed against cotton panties.

It grew even worse as she began to shift about in my lap, seemingly pressing her butt firmly against my crotch as she did so.

“It just matters that privacy is kept and that I do my duty, huh?”

Her words carried on as she ground her butt into my crotch, and I grew harder and harder by the second, the warmth and softness of her body and the gyration of her hips not helping anything there.

I could feel it readily poking into her butt before long, and she slowed, looking over her shoulder at me, that ever-present glare boring into me. “So of course I will, I have to after all,” she said, her feet pressing against mine as she stood up, hands going around her waist to begin undoing my fly.

Within seconds the girl had my cock in hand, the softness of her fingers making me wince as they touched upon my sensitive rod.

The little blonde finagled it and herself about, pushing it between her thighs, the thin black of her leggings hugging my rod snugly.

She breathed heavily with her whole body, and I could hear her say “Alright Missy, you can do this…” to herself.

I blinked in surprise at the bit of human past the crazy. “Missy-” I tried to say, tried to use that little bit of odd vulnerability to push past…

But as usual, she was the quick one here, and had dropped herself onto my lap.

My words died in my throat, replaced with a strangled sound of arousal as her pillowy, smooth thighs slid along my shaft with her soft little but pressing onto my now-bare hips.

“No matter what it is, this is what it always amounts to, I guess?” Missy asked sardonically, pulling her hips up again, thighs rubbing along my dick, squeezing it tightly as she moved up and then back down again.

My actual thoughts were getting a bit heavier with the lust of Missy’s work, my hands on her body twitching about more and more, wanting to give in and touch her, touch the soft flesh and smooth fabric against my fingers.

She lifted and dropped herself slowly but steadily, her thighs hugging my cock readily with each pass being a heavenly feeling of that tight, yet soft squeeze.

“Always going to be a true fantasy secretary, I guess?” she continued on, dropping herself again to make me shudder and let out a moan, before she sat on my lap and shifted her thighs about instead, back and forth with one up and one down to massage it quite differently.

My lust and cock pulsated within as she continued her slow ministrations, and before I realized it her nipple was being gently tweaked within my fingers, drawing a high, awfully lovely sounding moan from the girl on my lap.

“There it is, the Director I know…” she said, letting go of my hands and grasping tightly to my thighs, using her new grip to push down on them and lift her legs into the air, still tightly squeezing around my cock. “There’s the real Director Murphy!”

I wanted to stop, but it was a small voice in my head that wanted to. Lust pervaded my mind, pushing back my better judgment as my other hand curled inwards, feeling the moistness of the girl’s panties and the line of her slit through the underwear.

Missy squeaked behind clenched lips but didn’t stop her work, didn’t stop moving her thighs up and down around my cock, slowly but forcefully fucking me between those little legs of hers.

“Mmmgh~” she moaned as my hands continued their lustfully-driven acts, rolling the stiff nipple between tightly held fingers and curling my finger around her slit.

‘Fucking-Damnit!’ I cried in my head, both at the intensity of the girl’s thighs, the feel of her body, and the absolute travesty that was my losing to her body like this!

I held myself back from getting rougher with things, but Missy apparently caught onto that, or maybe it was a coincidence, but either way she pushed herself back on my body, leaning her legs farther up so that her legs were now higher up than her head, and my cock was rubbing directly against my palm.

Some sense of morality came through and I pulled my hand back out from her leggings, fingers slightly wet from Missy’s crotch, though with her next stroke she merely pushed my cock right up against her slit, making me gasp as that same wetness glided along my length with the following pass.

Missy began to move her legs faster, her moans coming out a little quicker too as she did so.

My hand was clenched in the air as I tried my best to keep it there, my other hand already lost as it held tightly to the girl’s bare chest.

“T-This is what-Aahn~ This is what it’s all about!” Missy spoke forcefully, her legs moving a bit faster and a lot harder as she seemed to get more into it all. “It’s all about what you can do with your power, isn’t it?”

She was on the cusp of yelling as she stroked and stroked along my length, hard enough that there was a slap of flesh as her legs hit mine as she slammed down before lifting back up again.

I was getting close, terribly close. Soon enough I was going to cum, and this realization made me reel back a bit, but just a bit, from the lust clouding my head, the realization of what this position meant for my little secretary.

“Missy, don’t-!” I tried to warn her but, with one quick stroke, she’d tipped me over.

I bit my lip as the orgasm hit, my cock pulsing harshly against her thighs before the first shot hit the girl, making her give a sharp cry and stop her stroking as the next spurt shot out against her.

I sat there, constrained by guilt and overwhelmed by pleasure as the climax rolled along and I continued to shoot more and more of my ball’s white-hot contents all over the nearly-naked preteen on my lap.

It was at once intensely arousing and horribly scary, and with the orgasm my heart was pounding harshly in my chest.

My body didn’t care for any of that though, slight instinctual bucks against Missy dragging out a spurt or two harder than before.

But even with that the climax had to come to an end, as powerful ropes turned into small jets, and then eventually a little dribble as we both slumped back, filling the small room with the sound of heavy breathing.

As the arousal slowly faded the guilt crept in its place, and I felt awful at what had happened here, even with the knowledge that the blonde on my lap had brought it all out of nowhere on top of both of us.

“T-There we go…” Missy spoke, voice breathy in a way that made my traitorous ears tingle a bit. She turned her head to me, showing that there were a good few white spots speckling her face, and even one string dangling off from her hair. “Inspection completed, Director?”

I looked down at her, taking in the long puddle of white along her chest and dotting her face, and felt that bit of arousal and shame both flare up in my chest, conflicting feelings that I tried my best to swallow down.

The girl scowled again, making me freeze. “Right… It’s not done until it’s all gone, right?”

With that she moved a hand down, one of her own for once, and scooped up a generous helping of the sticky semen into it, until it was a veritable pond of the white stuff sitting in her palm.

I  could only watch as she brought it to her face, stared at it for a few seconds, and then pulled it to her lips and began draining it.

It was a strangely serene scene, the way Missy drank up that of goo, almost reminding me of someone taking a drink from a river… Though the inherent sexuality of it certainly wasn’t lost on me at all.

But I remained still, heavily unsure what to do as she slowly cleaned herself up of the mess, her chest clean but glistening before long as she moved to scoop off her face.

And soon enough, she was done with that too, as she parted her thighs to let my shrunken cock fall limply onto one of her leggings, a tiny dribble of white staining the transparent black fabric.

The girl growled before grabbing my dick, making me freeze as I wondered what she would do.

But that ended up being to stroke it up a few times, squeezing out the last dribbles of cum stuck in the shaft and collecting those on a finger before licking it off, slowly, sensually, almost as if it was a show for me, and doing the same with the mess on her thigh.

She stood fully, jumping off my chair, and I couldn’t help but look at the slight curve of her youthful little hips and swell of her burgeoning butt as she collected her clothes and started to put them on.

It was only when she’d put on her skirt did I realize what I’d been doing and felt my face grow flush with the awkwardness of it, though thankfully she didn’t seem to notice as she was slipping her arms into her dress shirt.

“Ah, Missy…” I started, making the girl pause and turn to me, her shirt half-open and nipples pointed out distracting me for a moment before I shook myself back to focus. “You know what, uh… Good work?”

It was a weak offer, a terrible olive branch, and damn was I cringing inside… but she stared at me for a few long moments before, slowly, nodding.

“Of course, Director,” she said, slowly and carefully. “I’m glad to have… measured up…”

She turned to finish dressing up, and I couldn’t help but feel relieved, doing my best to quash down that little pit of disappointment as she turned away too, but soon enough Missy had her clothes back in order, though her hair was a bit messy.

The girl moved in front of my desk and my eyes widened as I noticed a few, small white splotches in her hair when she gave a small bow. “If that’s all, sir?” she said.

Conflict quickly erupted, one side of my mind not wanting to broach the topic of the… leftovers for fear of awkwardness, the other not wanting any of that to mess with her… or with me.

Eventually my conscience (with a healthy dash of “fear of discovery” added in) won, and I pointed at my head. “There’s a bit of…” I trailed off, pointing insistently at her hair.

She got the picture though, eyes going wide before crossing as she looked up and pulled her short hair forward, cheeks going a bit red as the white hung from her yellow locks.

Quickly she pulled it off, leaving the hair a bit matted as she licked up the dollop of sperm and then patted down her jacket. “...Thank you, sir,” she said, sounding like the words were dragged out of her.

I’d take it though and gave her the most serious nod I could muster, not daring to say another word as I just waved her off.

She took the hint, leaving the office and shutting the door behind her.

Immediately I slumped back in my chair, exhausted already from the boiling cesspool of emotions and everything that I went through and that just happened.

I pressed a hand to my face, sighing as I rubbed at my skin, trying to piece the events together to see where it all went wrong… both with Missy, and with myself.

‘What the hell is my life…’

Chapter Text

The door before me opened without a sound, something that many of the current Wards have told me could be uncanny, as I stepped into the lab and saw the blue armored man over his table, tools in hand as he worked on what I didn’t doubt was one of his halberds.

“You wanted to see me, sir?” I asked Armsmaster succinctly.

“Miss Militia, I called you in here today to ask for help with an issue I’m having.” He spoke without looking up from his work.

I knew from past experience and his own admission that Colin switched which name he addressed someone by not only based on whether they were wearing their costume or not, but by the seriousness of the situation.

It was a bit awkward to disconnect the hero and the human like that, but that was more than expected from the leader of the Brockton Bay Protectorate, though his stated effect of letting people know whether he was being more serious about a situation, and I found it to be something that worked.

Even though I was currently in costume, I couldn’t help but think of that aspect of how the man before me worked.

“Of course, it’s what I’m here for,” I responded quickly, keeping my thoughts private. “What’s the issue in question?”

“That would be Shadow Stalker.”

I froze, thankfully keeping my face still as much as I needed (with plenty of help  from my bandanna) as my mind raced with the revelation.

A few odd theories flitted about within my head but I was more than experienced enough with sudden upsets to clamp down on them and focus on the proper channels.

“What seems to be the problem with her? A disciplinary issue?” I prompted him, nervous but needing to know regardless.

“I received a report this afternoon about a result from our investigation into the late Director’s suspected assassination,” he began, pulling his tools away as he reassembled his weapon. “The report noted that Sophia was complicit in using her powers to harass a civilian girl at her school, for quite some time if it is to be believed.”

So something about her parole being broken then. “Yes, I’m aware of that fact.”

However instead of continuing on, Colin froze, his hands in the middle of slotting two pieces together. He slowly pushed them together before his hands left the weapon and, for the first time since entering the room, he looked at me.

“When were you made aware of this?” He asked, voice somewhat level in a way that told me he was trying to keep either anger or annoyance in check. “And for how long?”

I blinked, feeling rather taken aback by his question. “Within the first week after Director Piggot’s demise. Three days in to be more specific.”

“Then why was I not informed?”

Now that was truly surprising. “Sir? I thought you were already informed, actually. So far Shadow Stalker has been removed from the Wards roster and has been wearing a multi-functional collar while kept on base. I assumed that you had a hand in its creation, actually.”

Colin’s mouth formed into a thinner line as he went silent and still, and I had no doubt he was looking at the relevant data, whatever there was, on his helmet.

As he looked I couldn’t help but realize that Sophia’s fate so far hasn’t been officially sanctioned. It made sense given the Youth Guard would’ve had more to do with the issue given the treatment of her so far, but given the existence of her collar I’m honestly quite surprised by that.

“Yes, I do see the report for Ms. Hess here,” The man spoke up, dragging my thoughts away for the time. “It came in a few days after Director Piggot’s death was confirmed. It’s unread in my personal inbox, but it’s also marked as a low priority case. I do remember the request for the mentioned collar however, coming in just a few hours after the report about Ms. Hess actually.”

That was certainly odd for a man as meticulous as him. “Do you think that you were more focused on helping out with investigating the Director’s death? I know you were on hand for most of the initial searching, so it could have been pushed to the side in favor of that.”

Colin frowned, or at least as much as I could tell through his mask. “It is possible. I’ll have to investigate that at a later date.”

I nodded. “Understandable. There’s certainly been a lot of work around lately. Still, what did you want help with regarding Sophia?”

He looked over to me again. “The issue of what our next steps regarding this serious breach of her parole were the issue, but you state that it’s already in hand?”

“Yes. The collar has been quite helpful with it.”

“Then I’d like to transfer Sophia’s case over to your supervision.”

I froze, eyes widening with surprise on just how little Colin’s been kept up to date with Sophia’s case. “To act as her parole officer?”

“Not quite as lenient given she was already on parole, but in a sense her internal handler. My own work is keeping me from being able to address this personally, but I trust in your ability to mete out any appropriate punishment and retraining in my stead.”

I closed my eyes to consider the situation. This was… Potentially quite big. I hadn’t realized that Sophia’s punishments had been off the books so far, though I had treated it as such. With Piggot having died there was already much more heat than needed, and so we’d been keeping Sophia a bit more secret so as to not fan the flames further.

Apparently that was just Director Murphy and I, however, as it seemed it wasn’t as widespread as I thought.

‘But to make it actually official would mean access to many more resources to help with her retraining…’ I mused quietly. ‘This… Could be the breakthrough in her training I’d been looking for.’

“I think I agree with you here,” I finally said, opening my eyes up. “I can certainly take the reins for Sophia, but what makes you choose me?”

“You already have a heavy hand in assisting the Wards going by the reports,” he stated, going back to working on his table. “You would also be the most capable of deciding and enforcing any appropriate calls needed regarding her.”

‘Simple enough reasons,’ I thought while giving him a nod. “Understood, I think those are good reasons. I’ll take command of her then, don’t worry.”

“I won’t,” he said firmly, in a way that told me just how serious he was about his faith. “I will forward you the relevant documents and leave her to you then. You’re dismissed.”

I had no doubt he’d do that before I could even get to my quarters. “I’ll get right to it then.”

That conversation had been two hours ago, and I’d taken that time to reflect on the situation I found myself in.

Or more specifically, what it could mean for everyone going forward.

Back when she’d been in the chair, I’d respected Director Piggot’s ability and effectiveness at managing the city, being more than aware of her lack of resources given I was effectively one of said resources.

However, while I doubted the Empire or ABB had anything to do with Piggot’s death, there was nothing to say it wasn’t an opening statement by someone new in town, or even just an overzealous idiot who didn’t realize how drastic his move was until it was already made.

There was a lot of mystery involving the Director’s demise even now, and it had made things exceptionally tense around the city this past week and a half.

And now it was my job to make sure that the same thing didn’t happen to Director Murphy.

Thinking of the man always left my thoughts in a stew regarding… well, everything surrounding him.

The man was terribly frightening on many levels. There was the way he’d been Director Piggot’s secretary for years and managed to not stir the kind of awareness of him that he had when he’d taken the chair.

It might lead some to think that he had a hand in her demise, with how easily he grabbed the power afterwards, but I never saw that personally, and he’d been cleared by the investigation pretty quickly.

Still, once he’d actually gotten into the chair there was a ruthlessness about him, one that seemed to be tempered by an extremely sharp mind. It was quiet, and he hadn’t made any overt moves yet, but I knew, every time I looked into his eyes, that it was a matter of time.

Director Piggot had certainly had that within her too, but she’d been more focused on maintaining a status quo than anything, which was understandable given the situation at the time. I’d supported it myself honestly.

No need to shake things up too much after all.

But the problem with that was the fact that things had now been shaken up. Piggot was dead, and we still didn’t know by who. So the status quo had changed fairly drastically and in a way that put us, the PRT and Protectorate both, on the backfoot.

And that was where I saw Director Murphy’s ruthlessness coming into play.

I was admittedly unsure of the man before I’d stepped into his office on that first day to greet him with Sophia in tow, but once I’d met his eyes, exchanged a few simple words with him, I could tell that he was looking for changes. Big changes.

The shakeup that had gotten him into that seat in the first place showed us that maintaining a status quo was off the table, that changes needed to be made to the Bay, and I could tell the man could do it.

There was a cold calculation in his eyes, one that told he’d be pushing hard for overt changes to the city when the time was right, striking only when he was sure it would be perfectly decisive.

And that… unnerved me a bit, personally.

It was definitely what we needed though, and I could push that personal feeling aside. But even at first glance the man seemed a bit perfect for the role, almost too perfect… until you took a second glance.

See, everyone had their flaws, no matter who they were. While Director Piggot’s was her no-nonsense demeanor, which while helpful wasn’t always the call, Murphy’s had become quite obvious quite quickly, at least to her, that he liked to indulge in the pleasures of the flesh in his off time.

It was a bit of a startling revelation at first, and I wasn’t… entirely certain what to think about it. Doubly so when I realized that his… inclinations went to Vista as well.

For a few little moments I’d been… conflicted, worried about such a proclivity, worried about the way that it might hamper things.

But even in that first interaction, and bolstered by every other one, I could tell that Director Murphy was using his vice to temper himself, to leave himself even more focused and capable when he wasn’t indulging.

And when I realized that… There was no way that I could deny him it, not with him saving the city on the line.

There was also something kind of… fun to be had in serving this role. It was a bit troubling at first, to think that this would become part of my job description , if only unofficially, but so far servicing the Director has been a lot more interesting than I thought.

Frankly, even now, I couldn’t help but wonder what the future would hold as he tested the waters with us. Maybe even anticipate it… just a bit.

But just because I was being compliant didn’t mean everyone was.

The other girls, at least the other parahumans but some of the staff as well, have certainly noticed Murphy’s proclivities. They just haven’t seen what I’ve seen, both in life and just inside of his eyes. They didn’t know what was on the line if they didn’t help him, that we would be hampering his capability.

So I took it upon myself to be the proponent, the most senior female staff backing him up every step of the way to show that we needed to embrace this new change, even as odd as it could seem, since it would only lead to great results down the line.

And in light of this new change, of Armsmaster having been made aware of Sophia’s mistakes where he hadn’t before, I couldn’t help but see Murphy’s hand in it. A subtle message, a way to tell me that the arrangement I was trying for before with the most difficult Ward wasn’t working.

That it was time to change tactics with her.

I had an idea of what he wanted from her, and while it was maybe a bit cold… It was what we needed. Not just the PRT and Protectorate, but the city at large.

And it all hinged on my ability to work with what I had, hence the official sanctioning of my interactions with Sophia going forwards.

I would be taking advantage of the opportunity and direction the Director has given me, and I would fulfill his vision to the best of my ability.

I would play my part in something bigger than any of us… and with all the power that I had, I would make sure Sophia played hers as well.

Once I’d had my thoughts in order I hadn’t wasted any more time, and with my additional advantage of not needing sleep, I spent the rest of the day and night preparing for the new path I’d be taking Sophia on, getting one of the side rooms rigged to be her new, possibly permanent, accommodations on-site.

From what I’d seen everything seemed to be up to my expectations, especially for such short notice, and so I was making my way down to the parahuman holding cells to gather Sophia for her new life for the foreseeable future.

I was quickly waved into the space and spotted the lone occupant of the area, Sophia herself, within the closest cell to the main door. The girl glared upon seeing me, and actually snarled as well, though when she was wearing a bright orange jumpsuit, it probably wasn’t as threatening as she wanted it to be.

“And what do you want?” The girl asked, clearly thinking that nothing had changed since our last visit.

To my side, I toyed with the button on the remote to her collar, an act that she noticed as her eyes flickered over. “That’s not how you should be addressing me,” I said, noting that to work on later. “But you’re needed, Hess.”

She raised an eyebrow at the way I’d talked to her before scoffing. “So the Director needs more jailbait? He’s not happy enough with Missy riding his dick?”

I glared at her then, pressing the button for just a second, enough to jolt the girl. “After everything you’ve done, there’s no room for disrespect towards the man that saved your life twice now.”

The girl winced at the flash of pain and grumbled, but didn’t say any more. I accepted it for the moment and motioned to the cameras, Sophia’s cell opening up.

I watched for any sign she’d try to run but it seemed after her first time trying that she was well aware of what would happen, and handcuffed her with her special set that had a charge running through it. Not to shock her like with her collar, but to prevent her escape.

Then I pulled out the first of the new changes to her life, a sturdy leather leash made to clip onto her collar.

Her eyes went wide at the sight of it and she pulled her head back. “The fuck is that for?”

I waved the remote up by my head and her eyes locked onto it, giving a growl before she let her head come back, and I attached it to her collar.

Giving it a test tug, I saw the way the girl grew annoyed at the way she was pulled along with it, but given the changes we were about to implement I felt it’d be rather necessary.

“It’s a simple measure to make it easier for you to be guided around the building without making you more of a flight risk.”

The teen looked at me incredulously. “So you want to lead me around like a dog?”

“If it works,” I spoke simply with a glare, taking the girl aback as I led her to leaving the room.

I let her be searched just in case but she was quickly found empty and so I began leading her through the more circuitous and, more importantly, less populated, back areas of the building.

This area wasn’t populated on purpose, being a more secure way to make our way through the headquarters that the more clerical members of the PRT weren’t allowed to access.

So I was somewhat secure in the fact that we wouldn’t be waylaid, and as I guided Sophia to our place couldn’t help but consider her further.

The girl was overly aggressive throughout the entire time she’d been on the PRT’s radar, from when she was a vigilante, through being a Ward, and even now as a prisoner.

She couldn’t show weakness, even when cooperating, and it was… grating, to say the least.

Everything she’d done at her school made too much sense in hindsight.

We’d certainly gotten rather thorough reports on that once they’d come to light. Between her supposed ‘friend’ Madison Clements’ confessions, the catalog kept by the victim, and the various witness statements painted a clear picture.

And that was nothing to say about her unsanctioned and over-violent ‘hunts’ on her own as well.

It all infuriated me, I would admit. Many capes did, especially in the Bay, but Sophia’s actions hit a bit closer to home.

I was aware that I was biased towards the Protectorate, as not only did we do good work in keeping those with too much power and not enough sense from running rampant on everyone else, but it had also helped me personally. It was… really everything to me, professionally and not, and I found it easy to dedicate myself to it as a result.

And I could see that in Sophia when she first came in. Highly aggressive but certainly able to be given another chance.

But she hadn’t taken that chance, not for an instant, instead keeping at her ways when she had better means, all for nothing more than self-indulgence in her power. All right under our noses, going enough to even cause a girl to trigger.

It was aggravating.

So when we came to the new and specially prepared training area for Sophia, I couldn’t help myself from feeling a twinge of vindication behind my professionalism as I accessed the room and she took it in with a quiet concern.

It made sense that she did as the room was a fair bit larger than even the non-parahuman holding cells, being large enough to fit all of the Wards and Sophia together without touching.

But unlike the holding cells nothing in the room seemed remotely built for comfort. Besides the dark blue walls and gray concrete floor, there were small metal rungs jutting out along the far wall at two heights, one row a bit above head height and the other at waist height.

Besides that however there was the additional accommodation of a large metal ‘X’ against one of the side walls, with small leather restraints close to the end of every extension.

And I knew that there was a rack on the walls on either side of me, not visible from this little entryway, that would slowly build up with the tools I’d be using to help out here.

It was only in the beginnings of its work, but before long I’d have it fully fleshed out for Sophia’s training.

“This is the room you’ll be getting very familiar with for the foreseeable future,” I began, getting the teen’s attention as she focused a glare at me. “But before we begin, there is something I’d like to know, Sophia.”

“Well try me,” she said, low and threatening, as if she had any control over her situation.

‘She could have, if she’d just listened…’ I thought, but pushed it aside.

“I’d like to ask why you’re so hell-bent on disrespecting the Directors. I can understand that Piggot was the one who was in power when you came in, as twisted as a resentment as it would be, but why act that way towards Murphy?”

It’d been a question on my mind for a while. Missy of course was just embarrassed, seeing the changes for what they are and lashing out a bit. Given her young age, and how compliant she ultimately was in the end, that could easily slide.

Battery I could even see just being grumbling for the change in her life, given she was married. I couldn’t relate to that personally, but I could understand it.

Sophia though? The most I could chalk it up to is an instinctual need to be aggressive and protest at any situation, and though it would make sense given her track record, it would be concerning given she continues to do it in the face of Director Murphy of all people.

I’m surprised he’s been so lenient with her honestly, though I suppose this could be a way for him to push back against her…

Sophia however, just scoffed and rolled her eyes at my question. “You’d never get it. You’re so stuck up his ass that you couldn’t see past the cheeks!”

I fixed her with a glare, clenching the leash harder as I looked on. “Try me.”

There was a brief bit of conflict behind Sophia’s surprise, for a few moments she seemed to consider her thoughts before growling in frustration. “He’s-He’s just weird!” She began, in that interesting way that let me know something had given in her head. “I-You look at him sometimes and yeah, I see the shit he’s up to, a cocky son of a bitch who can still command a room! But other times he’s just this spineless, wimpy nobody who lucked into the comfiest chair in town! It’s fucking-raaagh!”

I couldn’t help but be taken aback, in part by Sophia’s intense frustration, but mostly from the… confusing confession the girl had given. I could tell that she believed herself, and while part of what she said was true in a sense, at least from a teenager’s perspective, calling Murphy ‘spineless’ was…

Well, I wouldn’t be surprised if she’d told me she’d never actually seen the man before with a statement like that.

Regardless, I didn’t need to parse out this girl’s wild reasoning right now.

“Be that as it may,” I began, ignoring the twitch in the teen’s eye. “Your lack of respect is its own issue, and your lacking ability to listen to authority have brought you here.”

“Oh please,” she said, not an ounce of worry in her tone. “I already had to get fucked by the man in the chair, whatever comes next has gotta be better.”

The fact that she still had such a cocky attitude was honestly a little frustrating. Still, I knew that she wouldn’t stay this way for too long.

“It’s true, you did, just like the rest of us,” I said slowly. “But that was when everything was off the books and under the table.”

I walked closer to her, until she had to look up to keep her eyes with mine. “Now though everything’s all official, your continued lack of caring for the law on record. Normally that would mean you’d get shipped off to a more secure city, but I’ve deemed that you can get more use here.”

“And how’s that gonna happen?” Was the flippant response, though I wasn’t expecting any differently.

Instead of saying anything my hand darted down, quickly grabbing Sophia’s handcuff and yanking her hands up above her head.

“Hey!” She growled out, but I spared her no mind as I used my other hand to push her forward, my leg positioned to trip her and make her fall.

I didn’t want to damage her and so my grip followed her down so that her hands were just still above her head.

But, not wanting to give her any real time to recover, I pressed the sole of my boot onto the girl’s crotch, twisting it as it was pressed onto it.

Sophia groaned in discomfort at the feeling of it, but I didn’t let up and continued grinding my heel.

“Given how badly you’ve been doing so far, it’s been determined that your training needs to be accelerated,” I explained sternly through her grunts and groans. “And since the Director is much too busy doing good for people who deserve it, rather than people who torment school girls for whatever reasons they can think of.”

“S-Says the bitch who-Aaagh!” She ground out as I pressed harder onto her.

The message was given anyways, so I leaned over and grabbed the front of the girl’s jumpsuit, pulling her up to look in my eyes.

“Given the circumstances, I’ll be stepping up your training schedule… And now, I have the full, official say from Murphy to do whatever it takes to get you up to snuff.”

For the first time today the ex-Ward looked genuinely shocked, with a twinge of worry in her eyes.

I just barely kept myself from rolling my eyes at that. “I can see you’re shocked, but I just have to ask why? You had to have known this behavior would’ve come back to you sooner rather than later.”

“Oh fuck off!” Sophia yelled out, coming out almost as a snarl. “When you’re doing this kind of shit you don’t get to be high and mighty!”

“I think you’ll see that I do,” I spoke calmly, pulling my boot away from her crotch and taking a step back.

Just as I was expecting, the moment I was away the girl’s leg whipped up, trying to kick me in the side. I just moved a bit away, and while her leg was still swinging through the air I let go of her wrists and instead pressed the button on my remote.

Instantly the girl tensed up, her eyes closing in shock and pain while she grit her teeth. I let the current go for a few seconds, given that trying to assault me was a much more grievous offense than just being disrespectful, before finally letting off.

The girl slumped against the floor, eyes unfocused as she panted heavily.

Taking advantage of her state, I moved forward, quickly undoing the girl’s jumpsuit and stripping her of it as much as I could. It wouldn’t come off fully though, both the suit and her undershirt with her hands cuffed like this, but there was no way I was letting her free after what she just pulled.

‘She won’t need many clothes from now on anyways,’ I reasoned to myself, shifting my power to a knife and quickly cutting her clothes free from her upper body, leaving her in only a pair of plain gray panties.

Still, another quick two cuts in the cloth and she didn’t have even those, leaving her body bare as I kicked the clothes away.

“If you’d just cooperated, from when you were first caught, when you first laid eyes on that girl at school, or even when Director Murphy took his seat, this could’ve been avoided…” I lamented aloud.

“S-Screw you!” Sophia said, her voice defiant but shaky.

Still, this time I couldn’t help as a small but vicious smile came to my face behind the mask. “I plan to.”

Walking over to her, I grabbed Sophia’s wrists and used them to drag her across the smooth concrete floor, getting a small growl of protest that I ignored.

Coming to the opposing wall, I hefted the girl up, something that wasn’t too hard despite her lean muscle, and hooked the chain into one of the hooked metals at my chest height, the small mechanism meaning that it couldn’t be pulled back out without external help.

It left Sophia on her knees, her hands up high above her head facing the wall, when I stepped back again, admiring her bare form.

It was slim, and from both her activities as a Ward and her previous experience on a track team that made sense. Her chest and ass followed that train, being small and slender, both being about a handful, maybe a bit more, of taut flesh.

‘If I can get her on board, she’ll certainly be a good asset,’ I thought, the girl’s eyes holding a tinge of nervousness behind the defiance.

“And what the hell do you think you’re doing now?” She asked aloud.

I didn’t actually say anything, instead using my power to create a large, flat paddle within my hand. Slapping it lightly against my hand, I glowered down at her. “I’m just getting started.”

I moved my hand back and immediately swung it forward, aimed straight at Sophia’s bare ass. The board slammed into the flesh with a resounding ‘Smack!’ that echoed off of the walls.

Sophia groaned through gritted teeth at the impact, but I didn’t give her any leeway as I reeled back for another swing.

‘Crack!’ It slammed into her again, her whole  body tensing up as another low growl erupted from her throat.

“You know that you’re everything the PRT shouldn’t be!” I spoke firmly, punctuating my words with another smack of the paddle. “Using your powers only for yourself!”

Another smack reverberated. “Never taking any chances to do better!”

‘Crack!’ “Always looking down on everyone!”

“Y-You can’t just-Urrgh!” Sophia tried to say, but I didn’t let up, smacking away at her ass.

I couldn’t pretend that I was completely distant from this though, as I felt a small sense of dark satisfaction with every swing into her ass.

There was a guilt within me over what she’d done, over the fact that none of us had noticed anything that Sophia was up to. Not her solo jaunts at night, and not anything within the school.

We have no idea if there was anything we hadn’t caught her doing as well, and those feelings were carrying a bit more force into my every swing of the paddle.

“Aaaagh!” She yelled out as it cracked against her skin once more, and I could tell her cheeks were reddened even through the darkness.

Still, there was time for one more parting shot before moving on.

Taking the paddle in both hands this time, I raised it up, Sophia’s eyes shut in concentration meaning that she didn’t notice the extra windup, my arms coming down full force to land right onto her ass cheeks with a louder crack than any before.

A sharp hiss came from the girl’s clenched teeth, small twitches showing in her body as she breathed heavily, face against the wall while I pulled the paddle back and hefted it onto my shoulder.

‘I think that was a good introduction.’

“Are you still feeling defiant?” I asked, careful to keep my voice clear of any vindication.

I wasn’t sure if I was successful, but Sophia’s eye opened up, a glare of pure hate directed towards me as she remained wordless.

I returned the glare and, finding I would get no response, turned over to the small bag that had been deposited within the room’s corner, just like I’d requested.

“I thought so,” I said vaguely as I dug through the bag for what I needed next. “I knew another quick bout of pain wouldn’t be enough for that, but that’s okay. I planned for that.”

Finally I found what I’d been looking for, and grabbed the first of the two components, a series of leather straps arranged into a harness that I slid on and around my hips, locking them up the way I’d been instructed to.

I’d considered actually taking my pants off and fastening it directly to my skin but, well, I figured that presenting a bit more professionality here by not doing just that was for the best in the long run.

But afterwards the second component to this set came out of the bag that, after a little bit of work, slid right onto the harness.

It took a slight bit longer than putting on the harness had been, but soon enough I had it fully on and, feeling only a little bit silly with this weight dangling from my hips, I turned to face my prisoner.

Sophia was looking over her shoulder at me, eyes meeting mine before she flicked down to the large protrusion from my hips. For a moment there was a glint of some emotion in her eye before it was quickly replaced by her laughter.

“Oh please, am I supposed to be scared of that thing?” She asked, even as I stepped closer. “Murphy’s dick was bigger so I don’t know why you half-assed it here!”

She was certainly right, the Director’s own cock was a fair bit larger than the dildo hanging from my waist. Still, it was a decent size of its own, maybe half as thick as my arm and from my fingertips to a few inches past my wrist. All in all it wasn’t anything to scoff at for someone who shouldn’t have any experience like Sophia.

Though scoffing at any vestige authority was certainly standard for her.

Admittedly the bright pink of the tool would make it a bit easier for the teen to laugh at but, well, I’d taken that into consideration too. She wouldn’t be laughing at it for much longer, after all.

While the girl was distracted I grabbed my power’s paddle and gave her another swat across the ass with it, making her amusement turn into a startled hiss.

“That sort of behavior isn’t going to help you here,” I said firmly, placing my power on my belt as I turned around to the bag again, fetching the final pieces I needed from it for tonight’s lesson.

Another dildo, this one larger and thicker by a decent margin, nearly as much as my forearm even, though still bright pink, was joined by a large bottle of gel in my hands as I made my way over to Sophia once more.

The girl was still looking away and breathing heavily, no doubt feeling the sting from her misbehavior. I took advantage of that fact as I kneeled down behind the girl.

Thumbing open the bottle, I poured out the gel onto the larger dildo, placing it onto the ground and spreading it thoroughly onto the toy’s surface with my off hand.

Sophia seemed to have recovered by the time I was placing the dildo on the ground, as she looked backwards and I heard her breath hitch at seeing the new addition.

“You-What’re you-” She tried to say, but I cut her off as I placed the dildo on the ground and used my hand to grasp her ass and spread it wide, revealing the puckered star of flesh that served as the girl’s anus.

Sophia growled as my thumb pressed firmly into the hole, spreading it open just the slightest before I placed the thin head of the bottle right against it.

“Y-You’re a fucking psycho!” She shouted in a strained voice before being interrupted by it popping right past her ass, where I wasted no time in giving the bottle a firm squeeze.

Immediately the teen tensed, the muscles in her body shivering just a touch as the cold, almost jelly-like lubricant was sprayed into her ass. I kept it up, circling the tip just a bit within her anus which made her twitch a bit harder, before I finally judged this to be enough and pulled it away.

Tossing the bottle of lube to the side, I once more grabbed the dildo and, ignoring her growls, angled the large rod and began to push the dildo against her rear.

I could feel the muscles in her ass clench under my palm, no doubt trying to remain tight enough that I couldn’t actually force it inside of her. I didn’t falter though, more than able to keep this up.

Still, I pushed harder, hearing Sophia’s voice grow harsher in response. Despite her resistance I could feel her ass start to give more and more by the second.

It was only a few moments later when, finally, she lost and the well-lubed head slipped right into her slickened hole.

“Graaaah!” Sophia yelled aloud as her ass was stretched out around the rod, thick enough that I knew it had to sting regardless of the lube. That was the point here though, to make sure Sophia felt this and knew she’d brought it on herself.

It was why I didn’t stop for a moment when it popped through her anus, continuing to push the thick length with all of my strength and watching it steadily disappear between those two brown cheeks.

Sophia thrashed and howled at the treatment, even trying to use her powers to phase out for a split second before her collar and cuffs both jolted her and she arched her back even further.

With the sheer relentlessness I was putting into this toy, it didn’t take very long for the base of it to settle against her skin, keeping her cheeks spread just enough to see the circular silicone clearly even as I pulled my own hand away.

The girl’s body was twitching in her restraints, obviously trying to adjust to the huge new presence that was now filling her guts. Still, I didn’t have any remorse for her, and simply gave her ass another slap, this time with my own open palm.

Still the girl howled again, no doubt tensing up around the toy to make the experience that much more intense for her.

“That’s not even a portion of the pain you’ve put others through, so I’d advise you suck it up,” I told her harshly, before I stood, placing my hands on her shoulders and turning her around in her place.

The girl’s eyes went wide at the sudden movement, her feet scrabbling at the floor to try and keep herself steady as she now fully faced me. I didn’t let her get that stability though, sweeping my leg through hers and taking her feet out from under her.

She landed harshly on her ass, yelping before her eyes clenching shut and a yelp coming from her lips. She shook and shuddered in her place, and I watched it for a moment with a certain amount of grim satisfaction.

Then, feeling like she’d gotten her moment of rest, I placed my feet on either side of her legs before grabbing the second silicone shaft to angle it at her face. “Open wide.”

The words were firm, making Sophia’s eyes open again, wider even as she took in the dildo that was just inches away from her lips. She clenched them shut, looking up at me with hate in her eyes, almost daring me to try and make her listen.

That was something I could quickly deal with however, moving my hand down to just pinch her nose.

She looked shocked, clearly having not expected me to do just that but, try as she might, her powers didn’t eliminate her need to breathe, at least not like this.

A handful of seconds later Sophia’s mouth burst open and, taking my chance, I shoved my hips forward, making sure the dildo was angled just right to slide in-between her lips without issue.

The girl howled, muffled by the shaft, but I paid her no mind as I simply gripped her head with both hands and pushed my hips forward, forcing the thick length into and down her throat, slowly and steadily until I felt the leather of my harness press against her lips.

Settling my stance, I then quickly pulled back, only taking maybe a third of the shaft out of the girl’s throat before shoving it back in just as quickly.

“How does all of that defiance feel now, Sophia?” I asked as steadily as I could, the simple movement of my hips making my voice just a bit shaky. “Was it all worth it?”

The teen of course didn’t have a reply, or at least not one that was coherent to me as I could feel the vibration of her speech through the shaft and, just barely, through my clothes.

It made me regret, just a bit, not going bottomless for this.

Still I kept up my thrusts, forcing her throat to stretch open again and again as I hammered my hips into her face, a guilty pleasure forming alongside the feeling of vindication in my chest as I continued to punish our most notorious ex-Ward.

Her body shook and trembled with each impact, and I didn’t doubt that the toy was doing wonders for her treatment, buried as deeply as it was.

That thought gave me an idea in fact, and I kept my hips pressed to Sophia’s face as I moved closer, forcing her head back until she was looking upwards and moving my hands onto her shoulders before continuing my treatment.

Now using the dildo to fuck her face more down than anything, I continued on with my hips, forcing the shaft into her throat and watching emotions of all sorts flitter through her eyes.

There was a certain catharsis that I felt, knowing that a girl like this was finally starting to get everything she deserved, and it was almost sexual in the way it affected me.

Still, after a while I could feel my hips starting to get tired and, deciding that meant my point had more than been made, I held my hips to Sophia’s face and carefully began to undo the straps around my waist.

Once undone I stepped out of them and started looping them around the teen’s head, seeing shock in her eyes as I began to strap it tightly to her head.

I observed her carefully for a few long moments to make sure she could breathe properly but it seemed she was doing just fine taking in air from her nose, if a bit more intense than she should be, but my idea seemed to be working out fine.

Satisfied with my work, I kneeled down, looking Sophia level in the eye with a harsh glare. “You can think of your time before this as a luxury, Sophia, compared to what’s to come in the future.

I grabbed her head, making sure she paid attention. “I’m going to do everything in not only my own power, but the power of the PRT as a whole to make sure that you become an asset to this organization. No more defiance, no more backtalk, the only things that will be filling your days until you start acting right are these walls and all the harshness I can muster.”

Searching her eyes for a few more moments, I could tell that the girl was definitely taken aback, though far from broken. I expected that of course, with how tough she’d proven herself to be, though I still felt a bit disappointed that this would have to continue.

After all, I did have the inklings of a plan for this girl when I’d suggested to Murphy that I could make her a proper fit for us, more than even just his personal pleasure.

Given his blanket permission though, I didn’t doubt he’d thought ahead of me once again.

Letting go of her hair, I stood, still staring her in the eyes. “I’ll be going now, but given the more official status that we share here now, I’m going to acquire all sorts of new resources to make sure you’re properly reformed and actually helpful for once.

“Until your dinner comes you can just go ahead and sit here though, and think about every last way you messed up that brought you here.”

The girl finally glared back, yelling at me harshly, though through the impromptu gag I’d placed on her I couldn’t make out a word.

Sighing at her continued defiance, I just turned around, making my way out of the room and into the backhalls of the PRT.

Once alone, my thoughts turned to the load of work that came before me. Making sure that Sophia was on regular meals, as well as figuring out how to give them to her without risking escape given she’d need to be tied up more often than not.

And of course, no matter what, my obligations to the PRT and Director Murphy still needed to be taken care of.

I sighed again, though grew curious about what the Director himself would think of my plans for Sophia and the way I’d handled things here.

I didn’t doubt he approved of them, or that he could improve them to be more effective and efficient.

But she was beneath his time, and still necessary, and so my thoughts turned again to organization for Sophia.

One way or another, I’d make the Director proud and, in turn, lead this city one step closer to finally coming under order.

Chapter Text

There comes a time in every man, woman, and child’s life where they feel a call, deep within themselves. A call that just cannot be ignored, no matter how badly you might want to, or even how much it might interfere with your life, you simply must answer the call.

And that call… Is the call to go to the bathroom.

Specifically, I really had to pee.

Unfortunately even being in the Director’s chair didn’t make me exempt from that little fact of life and, after quickly shooting off the email I was working on, hopped up from my desk and did a very normal, unhurried walk to the door.

As soon as I opened it I heard the sound of laughter and peeked out of the crack to see-

‘Well… I don’t know how I didn’t notice that.’

Out in front of me, hanging around Missy’s desk, was Assault and Battery, the former sitting on a chair next to hers, no doubt pulled from the other side of the room, while the latter simply stood with her arms crossed.

Battery was looking away from me so I couldn’t see her expression, but I could certainly imagine it given I got the same one from her every time.

Assault was the one doing the laughing though, seeming to still be calming down from something hysterical, while Missy sat at her desk looking at him, half-amused but still kind of annoyed, like she didn’t want to admit what he said was funny.

From my few encounters with the man, I could see that.

Still, while I wanted to hole up in the office, my bladder was laying out some pretty compelling points, also known as pangs of strain, why that would be a bad idea.

So, using every ounce of stealth I had, I decided to simply try and sneak by the Cape Brigade over here and make my way to the bathroom unmolested.

…That was supposed to be a turn of phrase, but with the way things have gone it doesn’t really feel like it…

Focusing back on the present, I actually did push the door open… Only for its loud creak to immediately draw three heads to me.

‘Fuck.’

“Director Murphy,” Battery greeted rather curtly with a short nod as she turned to face me more fully, her glare moving along my body as if to scope me out for threats.

‘As if she wasn’t the scary one here.’

“Hey Director!” Assault greeted cheerily, the laughs wearing off by now. “We were just on break and decided to catch up with our little Ward rep here!” He said, taking the girl’s shoulder and giving her a firm shake.

The act of which had the blonde throwing him a rather annoyed glare thrown his way. “Well I’m not on break, so all you’re doing is interfering with my work,” She said rather stiffly.

Assault let out a deep, overly affronted gasp, but before he could say anything Battery nodded. “That’s what I told him too.”

“Et Tu, wife?” He declared with all the gravitas of a middle school theater kid, overselling things by a country mile, and not helped when he placed his arm on his forehead, leaning back in the chair enough that he started to lose balance.

Still, even with how overly affected it all was, I couldn’t help but be curious if it was him genuinely joking around or if it was a front for having to be around such a scary lady all the time.

‘Then again he married her, so who’s to say who’s more out of their mind there.’

Doing my best to ignore the antics, I stepped out of my office (the door not creaking any more , I couldn’t help but notice), and stood by the wall. “Well I don’t want to interrupt too so I might as well be on my merry way!”

My not-at-all-shaky excuse given, I turned to walk away, but was stopped before I could take a single step.

“Actually Director,” Battery said, causing me to freeze in place and silently bemoan my luck. “If you’re here we do have something to speak to you about.”

For once she didn’t seem to hate my very existence, but instead was talking to me semi-professionally, if you didn’t count the overtones of ‘I really don’t want to be here right now’ going on in her voice.

Still, regardless of her politeness, I still really needed to go. “Well I was leaving to go to the restroom actually so why don’t you wait here for me afterwards.”

I was still feeling the pressing need to leave, so without waiting for a response I began walking off.

“Don’t forget to be careful~” Assault called after me, but I didn’t respond, not wanting to wait any longer than I already was, and instead just kept walking down the hall.

I was reeling a little bit from the realization that I was now guaranteed to have the both in my office afterwards, Battery especially, but I had my priorities.

‘The things you do to get out of there…’

My misery took a nosedive however once I came across the door I’d been searching for: The Executive Bathroom.

Well, not the Executive bathroom really given we didn’t have executives. We did have a Director, and a Deputy Director, and the head of the Protectorate, and-

That aside, it was a special bathroom that required a high enough level pass to get into, one of the perks that the original founders of the building must’ve wanted in.

All-in-all, it was basically a semi-private bathroom and probably one of the better perks of having been pushed into the big chair. Right then I couldn’t want anything more though.

Punching in my code I opened the door and beheld the space. A decently-sized unisex bathroom, maybe twice as large as any public one that I’d ever seen, the tiling and coloring was an orange-ish brown with black trim on the baseboards and the counter that gave it a somewhat fancy feel, though not overly so given this is a government building after all.

It kind of reminded me of a really nice airport bathroom, if not as huge as those.

Hell, it was nicer than the one at my house.

Regardless I stepped inside and moved to grab one of the paper towels before heading over to the toilet (also a surprisingly nice one, and not in the “we put a stupid fuzzy cover on the seat” kind of way either), to finally go.

I couldn’t help but sigh in relief as I finally was able to go to the damn bathroom, and for a few long moments I was able to not worry about any capes, woman or not, and the stress of the chair.

I could simply be Alexander Murphy.

Then of course it ended and I shook myself clean before taking extra care to clean up with the paper towel.

Time had taught me that even with the ancient tradition of the Cleaning Shake, the devil looked down on humans by not letting men get away with only such a thing. Not every time, but enough that it would always catch us off guard.

However the good lord also gave us paper towels with which to combat this act of his, so that with careful planning no man would have to suffer the indignity of waiting in line for food only to be laughed at by the evil that is feeling no, it didn’t matter that you shook, you still could feel that damn wetness in your pants and feel embarrassed by it, even though I tried extra hard that time and had to look the lady in the eye as-

My thoughts were cut off as I heard the door’s lock click open. There were only a handful of people who had access to this bathroom. Still, that list wasn’t running through my head, just the panic of being seen like this.

“Occupied!” I yelled out while hurriedly trying to finish up, though thankfully the heavy door shut just a few seconds later.

I let out a breath of relief, feeling a bit happy that I didn’t have to make eye contact with whoever accidentally tried coming in. I guess they missed the little ‘Occupied’ sign on the handle, but either way I wouldn’t have to suffer the awkwardness of seeing them afterwards and could instead-

“Director.”

The voice, so clear behind me even as it bounced off the walls of this small room, made my heart quicken with shock and anxiety.

Especially given that it was Battery’s voice.

She was standing right by the door, leaning against it with one shoulder as her arms were crossed beneath her chest, a harsh glare on her face as she looked-

“I didn’t realize you’d want to start immediately,” She said in a tone that tried to be dry, but that I could tell was actually just about livid .

A tone that was spoken as she looked right at my dick.

I blinked in surprise once, then twice, before looking down to see that, in my shock, I’d jumped around and had my penis hanging out in the open air, for everyone to see.

Well, really just for Battery to see, but that wasn’t much better in my eyes.

Letting out a yelp of surprise, I moved my hands over to cover myself. “B-Battery! Did you not see the occupied sign!” I whispered through clenched teeth, more than a little startled by everything going on here. “You can’t just-”

My words died as I watched the girl before me starting to undo her costume’s belt and place it on the counter beside her before shimmying her tight leggings down her thighs.

“I just did as you requested, alright?” She grumbled as she continued stripping herself of the leggings, and even with her legs pretty closed I still had a clear view of her partly-opened lips and the pink folds that contrasted with her skin.

“Y-You, I-” I tried to say, tried to ask her something , but my brain was feeling pretty shot between being caught almost literally with my pants down, and then returning the favor.

It was a lot to process for a man is what I’m saying, even after everything else.

“So where’s the lube?” She asked with a raised eyebrow, as if it was just an expected little thing for me to bring into the bathroom, as if she wasn’t stripping before my very eyes and it wasn’t very fucking distracting .

“There… Isn’t any?” I said, feeling more than a little hesitant in doing so.

My hesitation was vindicated when she paused in her stripping, the leggings around her knees as her scowl deepened and she growled out a “Typical.” Then she sighed, rubbing her head with her hands. “I suppose it only makes sense that you wouldn’t want to skip anything…”

Before I could try and clarify what she was even talking about though, she directed a hand to the sink. “Wash your hands first. I won’t cross that line.”

For once I found myself quite agreeing with her and just nodded, walking over to the counter while keeping one sink between us as I began to clean.

‘I don’t really know what she’s trying to do here though,’ I thought, glancing at her to see her impatiently watching me. ‘But I have a suspicion…’

This has happened too many times for it to not be sexual after all… Even if I didn’t know how .

While I dried off my hands I couldn’t help but stare as her leggings went down further still, revealing more of the smooth and creamy extent of her legs before she finally stepped out of them, leaving her costume mostly intact but still missing such a key component as her bottoms were entirely left bare.

Not even a pair of panties, it seemed.

“At the very least you can give me the courtesy of being warmed up first,” She said as she tossed the leggings onto the counter near her belt, before hopping up, one leg propped up on it in an arch as the other one half-dangled off the edge, fully facing me with her bare and open crotch.

Without any further provocation she reached down between her legs, a dark blush forming on her cheeks as her fingers started to gently push and rub against the pink lips that sat there.

“G-Go ahead and do as you please, Director,” She said, the harshness of her tone considerably toned down by the undeniable note of pleasure within it. “You were a-already gonna do it anyway!”

She bit her lip and continued to rub herself, and I’ll freely admit that I continued watching for a good few seconds before her words registered in my head.

“I-You-” I started, before swallowing wetly as a small gasp escaped her and she rubbed a bit faster. “What am I doing again?”

A loud groan came from the woman, just as frustrated as it was aroused. “Don’t patronize me! You just want me to spell it out, don’t you?” Battery retorted testily, and even as a quick little noise of pleasure came from her lips she quickly regained her stride. “If we’re gonna do anything in here I’ve got to get wet first!”

Suddenly the picture of events that were to come sprung into my head, and for one single moment I wondered if that was how Thinker powers worked.

Then Battery slid two fingers into her pussy with a very audible moan and suddenly I wasn’t feeling very concerned with parahuman power ratings.

“Y-You just want me to degrade myself, huh?” She asked rather curtly, or at least I thought it was through the sounds of pleasure that framed the words. “To get a show of me getting ready for you, like-Mmmgh!” She moaned again, louder this time and accompanied by a twitching of her dangling leg, before continuing. “Like I’m yours?”

My penis was stiff as could be in the air, twitching along with her leg as I watched her continue to pump her fingers inside of her a bit quicker, the light moans and slick squelches reverberating quite clearly off the bathroom’s walls.

Battery’s eyes closed as her free hand came up to her chest, cupping the modest mound as another moan escaped her, deeper and louder than any other, before she seemed to remember where she was and scowled harshly at me. “Are you happy now?”

“Yes,” I blurted out, so taken in that I didn’t realize what I’d said until it was already out, by which point I froze and stared at her with no small amount of trepidation.

A very odd emotion to feel when coupled with ‘intense arousal’.

“Well I can definitely see it,” She said, her hand coming free from her breast to very clearly motion to my still-displayed crotch. “But I think that’s enough of a show for you.”

Her fingers were pulled from her crotch, a long and clear but still oh-so visible string of juices threaded between the glistening digits and her moist mound as she spread herself a bit wider. “Just-Get over here so we can get back to our jobs .”

She nearly spat out the final word like it was an insult, but I decided that discretion was the better part of valor and simply nodded, moving over to Battery as she turned to face me, her back against the wall as her hips were just shy of dangling from the counter’s edge.

All in all, while I wasn’t certain what had brought us here, I wasn’t entirely averse to… Well, all of this.

Battery’s fingers moved over to spread her pink lips even wider than before, giving me a clear view of her slickened insides as it drooled onto the floor below.

My libido was firmly in charge now, though admittedly egged on a bit more by how terse the woman seemed, which came together to decide that, if I was going to die by her hand here, I might as well die during or right after having had sex.

With that doubtlessly morbid thought (that I decided to push to the side for the sake of my sanity), I stepped in-between the cape’s spread legs, my cock stiff in the air, but before I could do anything the woman reached down and ensared it in her tight grip and all but pulled me right to her entrance.

Something about that move brought me back to my senses as I looked back up at the brunette’s face, her scowling eyes looking down below. “H-Hey, are you sure you’re okay with this?”

She froze, her eyes flickering up to mine, searching for a few long moments. “Better than the alternative,” She said in a clipped, cold tone, but before I could ask what she even meant by that she was pulling me forwards.

My head slipped right in-between her soaked lips, getting just a bit tighter as she squeezed around it.

I heard a gasp but wasn’t sure if it came from me or her, and didn’t have time to think of it much more before those slender legs wrapped around my waist, showing the power in them as they pulled me further forward.

In an instant I was pushed most of the way inside of her, a sharp hiss escaping Battery’s clenched teeth while she spasmed around me.

“Fuck!” She hissed softly before glaring at me again. “You’re not only such a dick but you have to have this stupidly big one too!”

I blinked in surprise, taken aback fully by the loaded statement. “I-Uh, thanks?” I said, my words strained from the continued squeezing around my shaft.

The same squeezing that not only felt more than quite good to me, but also reminded my startled mind that I was still within a hot and wet hole. Almost on instinct I pushed my hips forwards, sinking the last bit into her as our hips pressed into one another.

“Haah~” She moaned aloud, my own voice joining her in echoing off the walls as I rested fully within her, walls spasming as her legs squeezed my waist even tighter.

Combined with the way she bit her lip as she seemed to adjust to my length, I couldn’t help but find the woman more hot than scary in that moment, no doubt helped by the snug feel of her pussy.

My thoughts were pushed aside by the feeling of her legs squeezing around me even tighter, hurting just a bit, as she stared into my eyes with a harsh glare, made a bit less intense by her crimson cheeks. “H-Hurry up already!”

Her harried words spurred me on as I just nodded, not trusting my words to keep me in her (relatively) good books, and instead pulled my hips back. My cock scraped against her clenched walls, the soft flesh feeling wonderful around my length, especially as it caused Battery to let out another pleased gasp.

Once I was maybe a third of the way out I pushed back into her with one smooth shove, my whole body twitching as my sensitive rod was so quickly and thoroughly encompassed by those warm walls.

I continued on, my slow but intense pace not helping my lust too much but feeling good all the same, and Battery gave a lovely little sign of her pleasure with one.

At least until she ended up letting out a frustrated growl. “Why aren’t you-Aahn! Why aren’t you hurrying!” She asked through clenched teeth.

I bit back a whimper, the fear really not helping me much here in… any way, honestly. “I-Your legs are really strong!”

She blinked, obviously taken aback by my statement as she looked down to where her legs were still looped terribly tightly around my waist.

“I-It’s not!” She yelled back, though this time I couldn't help but notice that she seemed just as embarrassed as she was angry, and her grip slackened nonetheless.

Still, I wasn’t dumb enough to try and point any of that out, not here or anywhere else.

But now that I wasn’t nearly as encumbered, I was able to slide more of my hips out this time, getting more than half of my cock out in just a few seconds before thrusting back in, the walls reverberating the wet slap of the impact back into my ears.

Joining it was Battery’s strangled squeak, her eyes wide even as I quickened my pace, already pulling back to continue this illicit affair.

My hips rocked back and forth, growing just a bit faster with each pass, leaving my dick tingling delightfully as the slickened walls clung to it every time to no avail, but feeling fantastic all the same.

“I-I’m not into you at all!” She shouted, her words being punctuated with a frankly obscene moan as I slammed back into her hips, one that didn’t sell the argument fully with me.

Though I wasn’t inclined to argue and kept silent, merely trying to enjoy the feeling of her without making her mad.

But I couldn’t keep myself fully silent, as little strangled squeaks and moans were slipping through my lips too, and when I slid back into her pussy at an odd but intense angle, I couldn’t help but hiss out “Oooh you feel nice~”

It was a few seconds before I realized what I said, still hilted within her as fear battled my arousal, only exacerbated by the woman’s almost scandalized expression.

“I- Thank y-” She started to say, tripping over her own words before her jaw shut with an audible ‘Clack!’ , followed by a muffled scream as she bit her lip. “You just go faster!”

I took Battery’s words in earnest and, while nodding feverishly, I did just that, my hips moving faster and faster, each thrust growing rougher as the squelching of our sex grew louder.

Both of our moans were mingling in with one another as my cock continued sawing back and forth inside of her tight confines, desperately trying to reach my release for lust, for fear, for all sorts of reasons that I could not properly communicate right then.

And then I felt the woman’s arms reach out and take my neck in a strong grip. Not as strong as her legs but it didn’t need to be for her to pull my head in and plant it right into her chest.

Even through the shock I was turned on enough to only stop for a second before pushing myself that little bit more, able to feel each of her moans reverberate through her chest as much as I felt them on my ears.

“C-C’mon!” She roughly pleaded, a note of anger still in her voice even past the lust. “Cum already! You’re-Oooh! You’re getting close, so cum!”

Her words ended in a pleasure-filled scream, and I felt it within my head just a moment before I felt her pussy clamp down around me like a vice, holding me in her so tightly that it almost ached.

But then her walls started to convulse, frantically, wildly, and the reverberations through my already strained member sent me over the edge.

My balls tightened up and I could feel as cum sprayed out of me into her pussy, her scream going up another octave the moment it did. The thick and hot seed pooling within her already tight confines, able to be felt as it came out and around my cock plugging up her hole as more and more was spurted out.

It was quite a blissful feeling, the lust and cacophony both allowing me only to focus on the pleasure, on the way I was filling her up, the way the semen was pushed inside of her.

But I did start to come down eventually, the haze of my thoughts clearing as I panted heavily against the soft pillow of Battery’s breasts.

That realization made me pause, as through the… Well, through the fucking I had been too occupied to really consider where I was and so, carefully, I moved my head up to take stock of the woman who was currently wrapped around me in more than one sense of the word.

But what I saw was a far cry from the angry, nearly hostile cape that I’d seen from her so far. Instead her eyes were unfocused through her domino mask, sweat glistening on her skin and brown hair sticking to her temples in spots as her mouth sat wide and open, taking in constant deep breaths.

And while I’d have never said it aloud, for a moment I could’ve sworn I saw her lips curling into a smile at the edges.

I wouldn’t lie and say that I didn’t feel immensely proud of myself while looking at her for a few moments… At least before I remembered the fear that she regularly instilled in me and wisely schooled my features to not let it show too much.

A quick clenching of her pussy around my cock made that all the harder however, especially so as I felt the sticky seed shift around my length with the motion.

Deciding to play things safe where I could, I decided to try and pull out of her while the going was good, and slowly slid myself from her pussy that, while still rather tight, wasn’t ridiculously so as when I was cumming.

Unfortunately I was barely able to get out at all before her legs snapped around my waist like a bear trap, leaving me stuck right there as Battery blinked, her gaze coming back into focus.

For what felt like a whole minute I stared up at the woman who was regaining her senses, weighing the consequences of all of this, what had brought me into it, and how we normally interacted with one another.

Eventually, for some reason that I couldn’t quite place then or later on, I decided to poke the bear.

“I-I can’t really move again with the… the legs…” I said awkwardly.

My words ended up pulling her all the way back in, and her cheeks grew even brighter as her eyes widened when she met my own.

She growled again, holding me tighter with her legs, and for a moment I was very concerned about the state of my mortality and whether it would be the same within the next thirty seconds.

But then, through a heated glare and gritted teeth that were in stark contrast to her messy face, she spoke in a hissing whisper. “You-I can’t… Of course you’re even making a mess of this…” She eventually said with a heavy sigh, though I noticed her cheeks darkening a bit as she looked to the side somewhat awkwardly.

Regardless I quickly felt as her legs let me out from their powerful hold and I took the chance to pull back. Battery’s pussy was still terribly tight however, even with how slick she was, and so I certainly felt every inch of the way.

I think Battery was too however, as I watched her face twitch and flush further as she slowly became emptier of me, even hearing a small, breathy moan that made my cock tense inside of her.

Soon enough though I was fully out, my cockhead slipping free only to let a thin trickle of the white cum slip out of her, clinging to her skin as it nonetheless slid down her crotch.

“Mmmgh~” She moaned, the sound muffled a bit as she bit her lip. “You-Aagh! You’ll need to go first… I’ll follow you after so we-Haah~ So we don’t leave at the same time.”

Looking the woman over, I watched as her legs continued to twitch with every one of the little noises she let out, her whole body shaking just a bit as she lounged heavily on the counter below her.

That-I certainly felt a little proud about that, but more than anything I just didn’t want to provoke her. So, after a few seconds of ogling the rather messy lady before me, I nodded. “Uh, sure.”

Using some of the paper towels I cleaned myself up and just made sure I was presentable since I knew that Missy and Assault at least would be back there and I don’t think I could afford to set either of them off, for any reason.

It was a bit slow going as I was distracted by both Battery’s constant glare, broken up by her admittedly frequent twitches and gasps of aftershocks, but while I was sorely tempted to simply observe her more, I also felt that I was already pushing my luck.

But even with my hand on the door I felt a bit awkward simply leaving her there in silence and so, after thinking for a few seconds, I looked back at her and said “So… Meet you back at the office then!”

The false cheer hid my awkwardness as best I could as I didn’t wait for a response, opening the door and quickly darting out of it.

The one or two people that were in the hall there probably didn’t notice anything, but just in case I steadfastly ignored them all as I made my way back over to the Director’s area.

The entire encounter played in my head as I walked, almost being able to feel the wet but tight feel of the woman’s pussy around my shaft even now, and I wondered if that meant I was normal or being ignorant of the possible danger.

I hadn’t come to a conclusion as I nodded to Missy and opened my office door where, sure enough, Assault was there perusing one of the shelves which really only had my semi-worthless diploma and a few little knick knacks I thought looked nice.

The man heard me as I was shutting the door and turned to paint a bright, white smile on his face. “Hey Director! Glad to see you weren’t taken by the porcelain evil!”

Nodding, I made my way behind my desk, but the man seemed to take that as a sign to continue on as he sat down in one of the chairs. “We gotta wait for Puppy now since she headed off just a bit after you did… But I can always just give you mine first if you want.”

I couldn’t help but feel a little guilty as he mentioned the woman’s absence, knowing exactly where she was and what she’d been doing. Still I tried to shake that free from my head since that was all her and her special brand of crazy.

‘Murphy’s hands are free of this situation… Even if my dick really isn’t.’

Holding back a wince at that thought, I opened my mouth to respond to him when the door clicked open, the pair of us watching to see as the woman in question walked through that door.

I was a bit taken aback at how much she’d cleaned up, looking rather prim other than a few stray hairs on her head as she took her seat beside Assault.

“Honey Bunny! You’re late!” The man said, a wide grin on his face that told me he expected the glower the woman gave him not a moment later.

“Apologies, Director. I simply needed to… Take a minute to myself,” She said calmly, though I caught the way her eyes flicked down for just a moment, no doubt to where my crotch was hidden behind wood and cloth alike.

‘I’m not sure if I should take that as a compliment or not… Knowing Battery though, I shouldn’t expect anything… nice.’